Tsukihime - Ciel Route Scenes (EN)

s244-s271, s273-s289, s289a, s292-s302, s504-s505 [h], s307

True end: s307 => choice 2 => s310 => s527

Good end: s307 => choice 1 => s308 => s526

Bad ends: s282 => s522, s289/s296 => s289a => s523, s298 => s524, s301 => s525

s244
At lunch break, that guy who didn't even show up for a single class arrives. "Yo Tohno! Food, let's get some food!" He's happy about something, being even more energetic than usual. "Of course, food. But you seem to be in a great mood. Did something happen, Arihiko?" "Yup. I just asked Senpai if she wanted to eat lunch together, and she refused." "――――――" That's odd. "Senpai" must be referring to Ciel-senpai, but this guy seems to get happy when his offer is refused. "Hey, Arihiko, you have that sort of taste?" "No, no, I'm not finished. So I asked Senpai why not, and she said 'If Tohno-kun is there, then I don't want to come'!! Uwahahahahahahahaha! Isn't that great, Tohno!?" "―――――" That's odd. Why have I been friends with this guy since middle school? "Oh man, she really hates you Tohno! A rival's loss is my gain, so I'll treat you to lunch today!" Arihiko happily slaps my back. "―― Well, I'm happy you're treating me, but Senpai was angry at me?" "N? ―― well, after she asked 'will Tohno-kun be with us?' and I nodded, her face turned all red. As soon as she heard your name, her face probably burned with anger." "―― Probably? Isn't that a little different, Arihiko?" "Maybe. Maybe not." ―― Arihiko's story can't be trusted. Certainly Senpai did seem angry this morning, but I don't know why she would be. "―― No way, she couldn't have realized what kind of dream I had." If she could figure that out from that one conversation, she'd make a great detective. "Hey, stop whining and let's go, Tohno. There's only seats enough for half the people using the cafeteria." "Ah---no, I---"

*s245
Senpai can't be mad at anything else other than the incident this morning. ―― Senpai didn't seem angry this morning, but if she is angry, then I probably shouldn't go meet her. "―― Yeah, maybe I should just go to the cafeteria today." "Yeah, do that. C'mon, hurry up. There's only enough space for half the people using the cafeteria." Arihiko takes me by the arm and pulls me off. I sit next to Arihiko and eat my lunch. My school's cafeteria has a television, and for better or worse for our education, they play back the morning news they recorded this morning. At any rate, the news they are playing back is talking about a drunk customer stabbing to death a convenience store employee, something that makes me not want to go to a convenience store for at least a few days. "What a dangerous world we live in. Indiscriminate serial killers, drunken people stabbing people. A man can't even feel safe playing around at night anymore." Arihiko seems like he is seriously watching the news. "―― Well, certainly it is dangerous. But at least those serial killings won't happen anymore, so things should be like usual." "Oh really? Did they catch the serial killer?" "No, they haven't caught him―" ---But Nrvnqsr is no longer in this world. So the stupid title of the modern day vampire killings shouldn't be showing up in the news anymore and there will be no more of those meaningless killings. "Anyway, those terrible incidents won't happen anymore; There won't be any more victims, and the streets will be back to normal." "Hmmmh, I didn't know. I guess I should watch the news more often." Making a strained face, Arihiko earnestly stares at the news.

*s246
"---I'll pass. I'm going to buy some bread and eat by myself." "Really? Then I'll go ahead." Arihiko goes off to the cafeteria. "―― Well then." I also get out of my chair and head over to the tea club room, where Senpai may be. ―― I stand before the tea ceremony room. Of course, I bought some food for myself before I came. Knock-knock. I tap on the door. I hear some scuffling inside and sense a person on the other side. "Yes, who is it?" I can hear Senpai's voice through the door. "It's me. Senpai, would you like to eat lunch with me?" ―― There's no answer. "Senpai, I said lunch." "―― I'm not eating with you, Tohno-kun." That voice doesn't sound happy at all. I'm not sure what to do,

*s247
"―― Senpai, did I do something wrong?" I ask her directly. "―――――" There's no answer. I can feel her uneasiness through the door. "Um, Senpai?" Knock-knock. I try again. After a few seconds― After a very uncomfortable silence, I hear Senpai's voice once more. "―― Not really, you're not at fault here. I can't see you right now because of my circumstances." "? What's are your circumstances, Senpai?" "It's okay, so just please eat by yourself! I'll calm down by the time school ends, so until then, I won't see you!" "―――― Uh." Her scolding voice backs me up and I raise the white flag. "I understand. Then I'll go back to my classroom." Telling her through the door, I leave the tea ceremony room behind.

*s248
"I have some curry bread." I pull out my secret weapon. "Tohno-kun, do you think I can just be bought with food!?" Senpai shouts from the other side. ―― Maybe this less than one hundred yen bread didn't work. "―――――" Geez. I think trying to barge in would make her more angry, so I guess I should just go back. ---And then, "Well, I guess I'll have some though." She opens the door and stands in front of me. "Se, Senpai--?" "Come to think of it, I shouldn't be taking this out on you Tohno-kun. Turning away a guest that came here would be a little rude." With a red face, she mumbles something like an excuse. "Senpai, does that mean, we can eat lunch together?" "―― Ummm, I don't mind if you take it that way. If you like this room that much, then please come in." Senpai goes into the tea ceremony room. Following behind her, I walk inside. I start to eat with Senpai. Even though I got the impression that she was in a bad mood from Arihiko and her reaction back then, it certainly doesn't seem that way. "―― Senpai. I heard this from Arihiko, but you're angry at me? How come?" "Eh--no, I'm not really angry at you. It's more of an indirect thing―― Maybe, it's more your insensitivity?" "―― Wait a sec Senpai. You're normally a hard person to understand, but today you're even more so. If you're angry at my insensitivity, that's fine, but what do you mean by 'maybe'? Senpai, you don't understand how you feel?" She sighs. "I'm a little unsure. I'm not usually concerned with myself." Senpai almost sounds apologetic. "---Probably, I don't like myself." "―― Senpai?" Senpai sits in silence without looking at me. After a short moment of silence, she suddenly glares at me. "More importantly, Tohno-kun." "―― Yes?" Straightening up, I look back into her eyes. ―― Since I know she's about to begin a very serious conversation. "Uh―― what is it, Senpai?" "Could I have that curry bread?" "Wh, what's with that all of a sudden!? Didn't you just say you won't be bought out by food!?" "That's a different matter. Tohno-kun, are you trying to take back what you said earlier!?" ―― Senpai is really angry. It was just a joke for me, but I guess she took it very seriously. "―― Yes, yes, I understand. Please accept this, Your Highness." I hand over the curry bread. Giving that up, I only have some sausage bread left. "Yay!" Senpai happily takes it from me. ―― Is she a kid or something? "Then I will give you some of this hamburger. Here you go," Senpai says as she gives me half of it from her lunch. "―――" I think the difference in the barter exchange rate was a little high― After we finish our meals, we pass the time while sipping tea. A perfectly tranquil passing of time. It seems like she's not conscious of my presence, and I'm not especially conscious of her presence either. Just, a calmness. Like two friends of the same gender, we pass the remaining break time like this. "Hey, Tohno-kun." "Yes? What is it, Senpai?" "I've been thinking about this for a while, but your glasses aren't used to correct your vision, right?" "―― Wow, you're amazing Senpai, bullseye. They're just for show." "I knew it," Senpai nods. "Hey, Tohno-kun, could I ask a favor?" Senpai looks expectantly at my eyes. ―― Not so much my eyes, but my glasses. "Just once, could you take off those glasses?" "-" That would be troubling. Taking these glasses off means I would see those "lines" and more importantly---I don't want to see the "death" of this person close to me. "I can't do that. Unfortunately, I've never taken these off in front of others. It's kind of like a vow, so I'll reject your request." I answer clearly. Senpai slumps disappointedly. "Huh, if you say so, then I guess it's not possible." "Yes, because these past eight years, I never---" ―― never took them off in front of other people, but. "" That's right. That ended. With these eyes. I saw the death of many, many things. "---Tohno-kun?" "Ah---yeah, what is it Senpai?" "What do you mean, 'what is it?' Suddenly spacing out like that, lunch break is almost over you know." "―― Oh, that's true. I thought we had about ten more minutes." "Yes, we did have ten minutes. But you were just spaced out for that long." Senpai gathers up the cups. "Huh―― Was it really ten minutes――?" While I'm still tilting my head in curiosity, I help Senpai tidy up the tea ceremony room and then leave.

*s249
+ Classes end again with plenty of time to spare. Well---

*s250
I have nothing in particular to do, so I decide to just head straight back to the mansion. Climbing the hill, I return to the mansion. It's not even five o'clock yet. There's still two hours until dinner, so I'll kill some time in my room---

*s251
I hurry to the tea ceremony room. Senpai has her hand on the door as I arrive. "Senpai!" "Ah, Tohno-kun. Are you going home now?" "No, I thought I'd talk with you a little bit. You're going to have some tea now, right? I was thinking of joining you." "No, I'm going home now. I have something to do, and this month club funding is getting a little low." "---Ah. I see, all those tea snacks were bought with club money." ―― But, come to think of it, a club that can buy snacks with its own funds has to be wonderful. "So I can't keep you company―― Tohno-kun, do you have any plans after this?" "Me? No, not anymore." "Well then, care to walk with me to the front gate?" "Yeah, it would be my pleasure." Senpai grins and nods, and walks by my side. We decide to walk together for five minutes to the school gate. Without any serious talk between us, we arrive at the school gate. "Well then, see ya tomorrow, Senpai." Raising one hand, I start off down the road in the opposite direction from her. "Oh, please wait. I have something I wanted to ask you, Tohno-kun." "? What is it?" "Yesterday, you said there was someone that looked like me. I kind got curious, so I wanted to hear a bit more about it." Her eyes burn with curiosity. ―― But to me, that's not something I really want to recall. "―― Sorry, I don't want to talk about it. It was just a mistake I made, so it's okay." I look away from Senpai as I give a vague excuse. "Is that so?" Senpai quickly ends her questioning. "But you saw that person late at night, right? ―― Tohno-kun, I think walking around late at night like that is pretty dangerous. Those serial killings have been continuing, you know? If you meet that serial killer, that would be terrible, wouldn't it?" "―― Senpai, you're worried about me walking out late at night?" "---Yes. You're a good person, so you're the type that'll get easily tricked and put in danger." Senpai looks like she is seriously worried. "-Nn." Yes, her concern makes me extremely happy. "Thanks Senpai. But it's alright, the one behind those incidents is gone." "Eh? Gone? What do you mean?" ―― Crap, Nrvnqsr is a secret between just me and Arcueid. I can't talk to Senpai about it, and besides, it's no use telling her about it. "Um, yeah, that's right. It is dangerous to walk around at night, really." "―― Anyway, from now on, please stop walking around at night. You're a good student." "Yeah, I know. I'm not sure about being a good student, but I won't play around at night anymore like you say." "―――――――" Senpai stares at me. ---Does she not believe me? She doesn't seem convinced. "―― I get it. Then, I promise." I stick out a hand. "Senpai, I owe you one for that time, so I'll do as you ask. So it's a promise." "Um―――――― you want to, shake hands?" "Yeah. We're a bit too old for pinkie promises, so we'll shake hands." "―――――――" After standing there a little perplexedly, Senpai takes my outstretched hand. "I understand. It's a promise, Tohno-kun." She shakes my hand up and down. "Well then, goodbye. Let's meet again at school tomorrow." Wrapped up in the sunset, Senpai disappears. After watching her go, I decide to head home, too. I walk up the road and back to the mansion. It's not quite six o'clock yet. There's still an hour until dinner, so I'll kill some time in my room---

*s252
I don't feel like returning to the mansion directly, so I'll wander around the city for a bit. ---I arrive in front of the station for no apparent reason. Ever since I was invited back to live in the Tohno mansion, I've been low on money, so I really don't want to spend any money here. When I lived at the Arimas, Keiko-san would always give me some money for cleaning or tending the garden―― but now that I'm at the mansion, I don't think I can hope for that kind of income. I'd like to do a part time job, but Akiha would never allow it. ―――――― *sigh* Reflecting on my complicated situation, I let out a sigh. Not doing anything, I watch the people passing by. I pass the time like that for an hour until I realize how pointless it is. "―― What the heck am I doing?" I don't know for sure myself. Was I thinking that I would see someone with golden hair walking by if I watched all these people? "―― How stupid. You'll never see Arcueid again, Shiki." I stop leaning on the wall and head back to the mansion. I walk up the road and back to the mansion. It's not quite six o'clock yet. There's still an hour until dinner, so I'll kill some time in my room---

*s253
---Dinner is over, and it is now nighttime. A rare event, Akiha, Kohaku-san, and Hisui are all in the sitting room, so I join them for some after-meal tea. "Is that so? I like the second one rather than the first one. I think the taste is more refined." "It's a difficult choice. The difference in taste is great, but everyone handles the different concentrations in varied ways. But, Kohaku, you like Japanese tea better, right? I think Hisui prefers english tea." "Hisui-chan does not mind blands that much. She may look sensitive, but Hisui-chan is---" "Nee-san." "---sensitive like she looks. See, there isn't anything she can't do like cleaning or sewing, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san suddenly engages me in conversation. Hisui's glance seems― somewhat scary too. "―― Why are you suddenly telling me that, Kohaku-san?" "Because Hisui-chan is your servant. You surely know about her sensitiveness, right?" "Um, well---" I quickly look over at Hisui. "――――――――" ―― Hisui stands there quietly with something like an air of attack around her. "---No, I don't think she's that sensitive. She takes care of things quickly even when I mess something up, and she doesn't get angry like someone else when I come home late." "Nii-san, don't you know it is perfectly natural for someone who breaks curfew to be scolded?" "―― I know, but isn't eight o'clock a bit too early? I'm not a little kid, so let's make it like ten o'clock from now on." "I refuse. You don't have any reason to stay out that late anyway. It's not like you have a cram school or a club to attend." "―――――― Hmph." I can't really rebut her when she brings that up. Someone free like me coming home late means that I'm out playing around. "Shiki-san, it is as Akiha-sama says. It's dangerous out there recently, so please don't go out at night, okay?" "---Dangerous, you mean those serial killings?" "Yes," Kohaku-san nods. ―― It almost makes me laugh. The one doing that, Nrvnqsr, is no more. But the only ones who know that are me and Arcueid, and other people are still frightened about the shadows of the dead killer. "This morning they found another victim in the shopping district. That's the eleventh victim you know, the eleventh victim." "―― Wow, eleventh? That's amazing, that's a baseball te" -Wait a minute. "Kohaku-san!" "Yes?" "What you just said, is that true!?" "Yeah, it's true. It was in this morning's news. It seems like it happened last night, but just like all the others, all the blood was drained completely." "Wha--" That's, weird. Because Nrvnqsr is dead. How can someone who died two days ago kill someone the day after? "No way---" Did he not die? ―― No, that's definitely not it. He definitely died. So, how come--- "-" Then maybe. If the vampire roaming the streets disappeared, but these incidents are still happening― Then, the only vampire left in this city is her--- "Good night, Shiki-sama." "―― Yeah, good night, Hisui." The door shuts softly and I'm left in the room alone. "――――――" Another victim appeared. Another victim, killed by a vampire. "It can't be―― Arcueid, right?" She said she doesn't suck blood, and more than that---I don't think anyone who acts that human could do that. I only spent two days with her, but I can't believe she would do anything bad. With her prettiness, her great smiling face, she couldn't have sucked someone's blood and discard them on the street. "--But―" But, there's been another dead body found. "―― I should just meet her once more and ask her about it." Saying that aloud, I quickly act on it. I take the knife I used to fight Nrvnqsr and sneak quietly out of the mansion. Going out into the street, I start to search for Arcueid. My lungs feel like they're going to burst. I stop running and catch my breath. My body which was running non-stop until now wheezes to try to suck in more oxygen. My panting fills the air. ―― This is no good, I can't find her. I ran down the street and to her place, but I still couldn't find her. "―― That Arcueid―― She's always around when you don't need her, but when you try to find her――!" I speak those words selfishly. It's been four hours. It's almost midnight, but I still don't see Arcueid anywhere. ―― For some reason. For some reason, I thought optimistically that I'd find her easily once I started looking for her. I want to see her, and when we last parted, she said "See you later." "Shit―― Where did you go, Arcueid――!" For some reason, I'm getting very annoyed. I keep thinking I'll see her soon but I don't. This is killing me. "―― I―― thought―― we'd see each other again―――" ---? What is that? It's like―― I'm in love with her. "---But that---" "---That's stupid." Forcing a grim smile, I shake that thought from my mind. "―― I'll check out the park, and if I don't see her there, I'll go back." Taking a deep breath, I walk to the park. Two nights ago. That park where so much happened, the park where I parted with Arcueid. "---Hm?" There's something different about the park. "――― The lamp posts are off." The lamp posts throughout the park are all turned off. The moonlit park seems more solitary than usual. "Hmm―― is it a power outage?" I look around me. ―― Outside the park, the lights are all working. The only lamps not working are within the park itself. -Clang- "EhWhat was that just now?" I can hear something. The clamor sounds like it's coming from a fight. "-" I'm curious. There's no basis for this, but this late at night, if there's any sort of trouble going on, I think it has to involve her. "――― Alright." Trying as hard as I can to be silent, I head towards the source of the sound. "!" I can see two figures facing off. Someone is wearing dark black garments and I can't tell who it is. But I can easily tell the other one. White garments, and golden hair that can be easily spotted even in just the moonlight. "―― Arcueid――!" Arcueid is being attacked by this black human shape. That black human shadow is carrying something like a sword, and it isn't something like a simple fight. Sword in hand, it jumps towards Arcueid. Arcueid deflects the blade coming in towards her chest with her hand and lightly contacts the chest of that black shape. In the next instant, that sword wielding shape flies through the air like a soccer ball. Th-thump, roll, roll, roll. Falling down on the brick pathway in the park, it keeps rolling as if easing the fall. No, to be more accurate, it rolls right toward me. "――?" It's dark and I can't tell, but in front of me the shape stops rolling and regains its feet. "Ku-!" A sharp, cut-off voice. "Haa―― ah." Fascinated by this display, I let out a breath of admiration. Suddenly, the sword-carrying figure ceases all movement. "I'm seen!?" The figure finally seems to realize I'm here. And then---it leaps towards me with sword in hand. "Eh?" The cutting blade of the sword rapidly arcs towards my throat. This speed. This flying speed, this accuracy, surpasses that of Nrvnqsr's beasts. The shadow's movement is as fast as Arcueid's when she was tearing apart Nrvnqsr's beasts. The sword pokes lightly at my neck. Thump. My heart accelerates to a feverish pitch. I don't even have time to think of the danger or to evade; my thoughts are filled only with death. The sword doesn't pierce my throat, but stops suddenly. "Tohno―― kun---?" "--Sen, pai." Our voices overlap. Both of our voices are drowned in disbelief---Ciel-senpai and I stare at each other in amazed shock. "Shiki, get away from her!" Arcueid's voice calls from far away. "---" Arcueid dashes towards us. Senpai glares at me with eyes that seem to belong to another person--- ---Like that, she turns around and runs off. "Wh―― why?" Senpai is completely gone. That black figure, Senpai wearing those dark clothes. ―― That person who saved me two days ago when I was nearly killed by Nrvnqsr's crows. But---Senpai, she said that wasn't her, so why--- "Shiki---!" ―― I suddenly realize Arcueid is in front of me. "A--Ar, cueid--" "Are you alright!? Did she do anything to you?" Just like Senpai before, she looks at me intensely. But that doesn't matter. "Did she do anything to me――?" I touch my neck that had a sword on it until now. There's a light, sharp pain. The finger that touched my neck is faintly painted red. Senpai's sword has cut my throat only a few millimeters deep. "―― What is, going on? Why would, Senpai attack me?" Why---really, why would she glare at me like that? "Isn't it obvious? You saw us trying to kill each other. She is someone who operates in complete secrecy, so she hates for an ordinary person like you to see what was happening." Arcueid says that unbelievable statement. "---Kill each other―― why? How come---why would you and Senpai do something like that?" Lost in pure shock, I can only manage those words. In the first place, I didn't come here to ask that. I wanted to ask her---Arcueid about something, which is why I was out here in the first place. "―― I don't know. I only came to see you, so why---why are you and Senpai trying to kill each other?" "Eh? Shiki, you came to see me?" "---Yes. I had something I wanted to talk about, so I was just looking for you---so why did it end up this way? ―― I don't know. My head is just spinning. Please---could you tell me what's going on, Arcueid?" "Well, I was just simply fighting with that person from the Church. It isn't something that concerns you, so just forget about it Shiki." "It does concern me. But first, what do you mean by 'the Church'? Explain it so I can understand." Arcueid doesn't answer. She mulls it over until she nods. "Sure, why not?" "Since you're that worried, I'll tell you. It really doesn't concern you though, do you really want to hear it?" "Yeah. No matter what it is, I won't mind." "Oh? How enthusiastic. I'm actually a little curious about why you came to see me though." "―― Come on, please hurry. I want to hear about that person." "Hmph," Arcueid looks a little angry. I don't even think about why she would look like that all of a sudden. ―― My throat still hurts. Senpai---Ciel-senpai pointed a sword at me. All I can think about is why Ciel-senpai would do that. "―― Fine, then I'll tell you. The Dead Apostles are vampires that try the utmost to conceal their existence. In order to live, they must suck the blood of humans, so victims will always appear as long as they exist. But there's not too many stories of people being killed by vampires, right? Do you know why that is?" "―― Arcueid. I didn't ask about vampires." "Sheesh, I'm trying to explain it to you in order Shiki, so please answer, okay? Look, even when the vampires kill people, they try to hide it from the surrounding--society that people like you live in. They seek to hide themselves and try as much as possible using magic and other things to camouflage their victims and make it appear natural. Do you know why?" "―― Well, it's because humans aren't stupid. If they find out monsters like that exist where they live, they'd attack them. Even though humans are weak, they do have things like police. If there are such thing as vampires, an effort would be made to protect people from them. ―― Then people would stop walking around at night like what's going on right now. I think they try to hide themselves because that's inconvenient for them." "---Well, I guess that's true, but police are only a law-enforcing group against humans. We don't consider them at all. But, it's correct to say that vampires hide their presence for the sake of self-preservation." "Shiki, there is a natural enemy of the vampires. A group of something like professional killers that now have the power balance in their favor. ―― It's true for other transcendent species, but especially for vampires, it is fatal for them to reveal themselves. Even if a vampire made a secret kingdom in a village somewhere in the mountains away from all civilization, this natural enemy would definitely notice if victims keep increasing. Vampires exploit the humans in secret, for no reason other than self-preservation. The vampires hide their dead victim's bodies, not out of fear of human society finding out, but in fear of these natural enemies discovering them." "―― Their―― natural enemy?" She means someone that fights against vampires. ―― Like Senpai, who was wielding a sword against Arcueid. "―― So, they aren't human either?" "What are you saying? Their natural enemy is without a doubt you humans." "-? Natural enemies, us?" "Yeah. Starting from a long time ago, humans used many kinds of magic, the occult, magical ceremonies to create an organization and started to eliminate primates other than humans. The greatest of these is Christianity---the pride of the Vatican, the Exorcists. The Catholic Church always viewed "nonhumans" as impurities, but vampires are considered the most dangerous." "There are many religious groups in the world, but the Catholic Church looks at vampires with more hostility than the rest. You know, it's almost an obsession. They are so insane, I don't even want to mess with them." Arcueid lets out a sigh. "You should know what I'm getting at by now. The one who tried to kill you was a member of an elite organization that hunts heretics. This group, the Burial Agency, is part of the Church. They use their own strength rather than law to deal with contradictions to Christianity. These hidden exorcists are more like professional killers. Being the ones which crush contradictions, their existence is a shadow, and so they do not come out in front of people. They are a section that should not exist within the organization called Christianity, so they kill all those that discover their existence indiscriminately." "That woman---it seems she is now called Ciel, probably came here to hunt down the vampire in this city. Her sense for the 'enemy' is far better than mine." She says this in an irritated manner. "―――" I don't have any words to say. Senpai---is some sort of an exorcist who's hunting vampires---I just can't believe that at all. Because Senpai has such a gentle, good nature, she can't kill---she's not someone that can handle such things, unlike me. "---That's a lie. That's a lie, Arcueid. Because Senpai's an upperclassman at my school. So why would you say she's some member of the Church――!?" "Hey now. Shiki, you know her?" Arcueid draws near as if telling me she won't allow that. "Of course! She's a third year at my school, I've known her since I was a first year--" Since I was, a first year? "---Hu--h?" ―― Something's wrong. Come to think of it, how long have I known her? I don't even know which class she is in. I try and remember---but I don't have any memories of her before that day when I found her mending those splints. ---Thank you very much, Tohno-kun. Because she smiled as she said it. For some reason, I felt like I had always known her. "---This can'tbe true." First of all, the strangest thing is that― Senpai was called "Ciel" like it was natural to be called so, but no one calls her with a different name. She was only called Ciel, how come no one doubted such a name---? "Arcueid---about Senpai―― about that person, who is she――" "Didn't I tell you? She's a member of the Burial Agency. She is a newcomer who entered only eight years ago, but maybe she has great abilities. She's an agent already having a seat in the perfect number, the Seventh." "" I don't quite get what Arcueid is saying. But, the number seven certainly is a perfect number. A number isolated from the others. In its solitude, it has nowhere to go. Isolation, isolation. Since it is perfect, the Apocrypha named with that number refuses reincarnation. ―― I don't quite get it, but, for some reason, those words repeat inside my head. "―― That's right, the members of the Burial Agency are highly skilled, so I guess it's easy for them to use suggestion against someone who can't even resist. That woman probably was deceiving you all in order to stay in your high school." "―― Suggestion―― like hypnosis?" "Yes, it can't be a very complex order. She probably used something simple like 'Don't doubt Ciel'." ―― Yeah, that's it. I always felt something was wrong from the beginning, but as soon as I would see her again, those doubts would disappear. Feeling it is natural for her to be there, wasn't that one of Senpai's characteristics? "―― I understand, but there's still something else. You said Senpai is a member of that Burial Agency, so why is she fighting you? They only fight bad vampires, right? So---there isn't any need for you two to fight, right?" ---They only fight― bad― vampires. Such as, those that suck the blood of humans and cast their bodies away. "―― Arcueid, you---" "Hm? What, did I do something?" Arcueid looks directly at me. ―― I can't think it. I don't want to think that this person, would ever suck human blood. But the truth is, the incidents are still occurring. Furthermore, Senpai, an exorcist from the Church, is trying to kill Arcueid. "---Arcueid. Don't tell me the killing yesterday was your doing? That's why you and Senpai were fighting---" I grit my teeth. I speak those heavy, painful words as if confessing love toward a girl I like. "Shiki, are you serious?" "Even I don't want to believe it. But then, who did it? Nrvnqsr is dead already. So―― that leaves, um, only―― you, right?" ―― I'm filled with regret as soon as I say those words. I still like her. She saved my life, and those two days were still a lot of fun. So---I don't want to separate with her like this. But, if she is the killer vampire, I --And then, Smack. My head is hit with a fist. "Shiki, you idiot." "Eh―― Arcueid――?" "I wouldn't normally let it be settled with just this, but since you look so pitiful, I'll let that be enough." Smiling, Arcueid hops back. "Shiki, you're a great person." "Wha" Having her say that so suddenly makes my cheeks flush. "And in addition, you're so honest. I like those things about you." Arcueid smiles happily. Seeing her like that---I can't imagine her sucking on someone's blood. "Arcueid, so---" "Yes. I'm not the killer. It's the work of some other vampire and not me." "" The knot in my chest disappears. I see---I knew it, Arcueid didn't do those things. "I see---it's the work of another vampire. That's a relief―― Wait, that's weird. "Hold on Arcueid. You said it's another vampire, but isn't it odd for vampires to come out one after another?" "What are you saying? There aren't any new vampires." "---Wha― But Nrvnqsr isn't alive anymore. There isn't anyone else that does something like that." "―― Oh, I see. Shiki, you really made a big mistake." Arcueid gives an amazed sigh. "You see? The serial killings you're talking about was always the work of just one vampire from the very beginning. So no new will come, and Nrvnqsr is unrelated to those incidents." Eh? Nrvnqsr is unrelated――? "Wha---what do you mean?" "It's just like I said. ―― You're normally pretty sharp, but you're lost at some points. Think back, Shiki. Nrvnqsr was a vampire, but did he ever suck human blood?" "Suck blood? He ate humans and---oh." I see. Why didn't I notice such a simple mistake? The victims of the serial killings are found with their bodies drained of blood. But Nrvnqsr was different. He didn't leave any dead bodies behind. He not only drank the blood, but also ate the meat, leaving no trace. To prove it, the people eaten by him in the hotel were treated as missing people, not killed people. So---that means, it is something completely different. "Wait. Then what is the serial killing going on right now? Just who is doing it?" "That's a different vampire than Nrvnqsr. To be more specific, that vampire is why I came here, and Nrvnqsr came here following me. It's that sort of correlation." "---Wha― So the one you're after wasn't Nrvnqsr after all――!?" "Yes, I didn't ever say he was my initial target. I was his target, but he was never my target; my target is the one called the 'serial killer' in this city." "Wha-" I gasp in shock. But---it really is just as she says. She said her purpose is to kill vampires, so I just thought it was Nrvnqsr she was after "―― So what is it? Killing Nrvnqsr that night, was pointless―――!?" "It wasn't pointless, you fought in my place. Well, if you didn't kill me, you probably wouldn't have had to in the first place." "--" I feel a little dizzy. "―― In other words, those vampire killings had nothing at all to do with Nrvnqsr and it was the work of another vampire――?" "Yeah, that's right. But, that's my problem so you don't have to worry about it. But more than that, hey." With an extremely happy smile, Arcueid looks up at me as I still stand there in surprise. "How was last night? Who came?" "Huh?" What does she mean by last night? I don't understand what she's talking about. After all, I'm the idiot who mistook Arcueid's words and made such a stupid mistake, so of course I don't understand what she is saying, and---huh? Did Arcueid ask me who came last night---? "―― Arcueid. What do you mean by 'last night'?" "Hm? That's strange, I know I sent you a dream familiar." "Wait, what's that dream familiar thing?" "Um, it's like a familiar that lets you see a dream about what you desire the most. You're a male, so I sent you a succubus. Wasn't it a good dream?" "I-" A good dream? That was― I remember the realistic dream I had and my face turns red. "You, that was your doing---!" Arcueid grins even more. ---Crap. If I stayed quiet this conversation would have been over, but since I reacted so strongly--- "Ah, so you did get it. So, what kind of dream was it? The dream familiar was supposed to take the shape of your greatest desire, so it felt really good, right?" "What kind of dream? That's---"

*s254
Arcueid looks up at me full of amusement. "Uh" She's acting like the Arcueid from last night's dream. "It doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." I look away from her and refuse. But Arcueid keeps saying "Come on, come on," over and over. "Come on, tell me. You can at least tell me who you dreamed about." She asks like a curious kid. Every time I turn away she keeps jumping in front of me, saying "Come on, come on." ―― This is pure torture. She's as mischievous as last night's dream. I bury my face in my hands. "Hey Shiki, don't be quiet and tell me." Arcueid keeps looking at me with those upturned eyes. ---I can't, God. This is my limit. "―― You." I hesitatingly let it out in a quiet voice. "---Eh? What about me?" "Don't make me say it again. I'm saying that it was you who came!" I shout angrily as I look away. Arcueid's eyes widen in surprise. "M, me――?" "Yeah, it's not a joke. You came, and" There's no way I can finish. "Ah" Now Arcueid looks away from me, looking very uncomfortable. "――――――" "――――――" Neither of us know what to say. The uncomfortable silence continues. ―― ―――― ――――――― ―――――――――― ――――――――――――― *ahem* I can't bear the silence any longer and force out that cough.

*s255
---I'd die before I'd say it. "Arcueid, it doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." I look away from her and refuse. But Arcueid keeps saying "Come on, come on," over and over. "Come on, tell me. You can at least tell me who you dreamed about." She asks like a curious kid. Every time I turn away she keeps jumping in front of me, saying "Come on, come on." "―― Please, just let it go. There was something wrong with that dream. ―― Even now, that---" I don't know why I saw that dream. Arcueid says it's my greatest desire, but I don't want to think that's what it was. "Oh, maybe it turned into a nightmare? She does tend to write the story to her liking when fond of her target. She's only a novice, so I guess it couldn't be helped." Arcueid thinks aloud. "――? Writes the story to her liking? What do you mean?" "I'm saying she interprets your desire in her own way. That dream familiar I sent you is just a child, so she likes to play pranks." "I see." ―― That's a relief. That's right, that dream---It couldn't have been what I wanted. I let out a sigh of relief. With this, my innocence has been proved but--- "Arcueid. Why did you send me such a thing? That's too much even for harassment." "Hmph. I wouldn't harass you. I sent you the dream familiar to thank you for defeating Nrvnqsr. I really am grateful to you, so I thought it'll be great if it made you happy." "Thank me?---Well, I'm happy you were grateful, but―" But no matter what, I'll pass on that sort of thanks. "Oh come on. Are you saying you can't accept a person's goodwill?" "―― Hey, you're not a person, you're a vampire, Arcueid." "―― That's―― true but." Arcueid slumps her shoulders. ―― How do I say this― Arcueid is very open in expressing her emotions. Being happy, being angry, she changes her expressions so quickly---it's actually kind of charming. ―― I said she was a vampire, but― she really does seem like a human; enough to even make me forget that fact.

*s256
"Ah---the lamp posts are turning back on." The previously dark lamp posts spring back to life. The park lit only by the moonlight gradually becomes brighter. "It seems that woman lifted her barrier. It was supposed to prevent anyone from entering the park, but it seems like you could pass right through." "Hm? You mean that power outage was Senpai's doing?" "Yeah, it's one of their specialties, letting people stay away. It really has nothing to do with us." "By the way Shiki. I wanna ask, but what do you think of Ciel?" With a cold voice, Arcueid suddenly asks that. "―― About Senpai? ―― Why do you ask about that, Arcueid?" "Oh nothing. I just hate that woman. We were supposed to meet and exchange information, but I got irritated during the conversation and we ended up trying to kill each other." "K-kill each other---why did you end up doing that!? In the first place, Senpai isn't a vampire. Why did you try to kill Senpai?" "That's my line. She was the one who struck first!" "Eh?" ―― The one who struck first, was Senpai――? "That's right. She said 'I knew it was pointless, I just can't allow your existence', and then she attacked me. She may look very calm, but all the members of the Burial Agency enjoy fighting. You can't let her fool you too, Shiki." "Wha-" Enjoy fighting? Does Senpai really--- "---Shiki. You were fooled by her up to now, right? So why are you saying things to help her out? You know, she was tricking you, since you didn't know anything, and pretended to be a normal person. Don't you feel a little angry at being used?" Arcueid glares at me. "―――――" That is, certainly I'm shocked that Senpai is different from normal people, kind of like Arcueid. But, I don't feel like I've been tricked. On the contrary, Senpai has helped me so many times. "I" ―― Even though I know about Senpai's identity now, I still think of her as Senpai. Eating lunch with her, talking about stupid things with her and Arihiko, walking with her to the school gate, all of it is so much fun. So---if I could. It would have been better if I didn't find out about her. "Shiki. Whose side are you on, mine or that woman's?" I feel pressure. Her eyes are the source. Now she isn't like a human, but more like an animal hunting its prey. It seems Ciel-senpai is an unforgivable enemy for Arcueid. That's why she glares at me with such fierce, hostile eyes. As if saying, if I am her enemy's friend, I will be Arcueid's enemy as well. "―― Arcueid――" I have trouble answering. I---

*s257
---How do I feel? Certainly Senpai is dear to me. No matter who she is, the time we spent at school together is precious to me. But, even still--to me, Senpai is Senpai. Friend or foe, man or woman, before all of that, I only feel that she is my dependable Senpai. "――――――" "Come on! You can't fool me by being quiet, you know." Arcueid continues glaring at me. ―― Come to think of it, no matter what kind of person Senpai is, this person is much, much scarier. I've been forgetting, but she is a vampire, and she seems to lack knowledge of moral concepts. But, I am still attracted to her. Even tonight, I was simply looking for her, but I was getting so frustrated when I couldn't find her. It was, something like feeling worried about a loved one. "Shiki, I'll ask you one more time. Whose side are you on, mine or that woman's?" Arcueid glares at me in irritation. "―― Hey now, isn't that already decided? I'm still here. If I was on Senpai's side, I would have gone after her." "Um, in other words---what do you mean?" Arcueid tilts her head to the side questioningly. "What do I mean?" ---Why doesn't she just understand simple conversations? If she's like this, unless I don't just say it directly, she'll never understand. "You're pretty dense. Saying I'm still here means that" Means what? The fact that I'm attracted to her is an undoubtable truth. But I know that is something I must not say. No matter how beautiful she is, it still doesn't change the fact that she's a vampire. "You're going silent again, what are you trying to say? If you want to choose Ciel, then just say so!" "I, I said that's not it! I keep saying it, but why don't you understand――!?" "How can I know!" Being screamed at irrationally, she screams back at me irrationally. "Fine! Then I don't know you at all, Shiki!" "Hey, hold on. Where are you going?" "It has nothing to do with you. Don't follow me!" Is she really that angry? Arcueid walks away without even turning around. "Wha-" I stand in shock by myself in the park. ―― Arcueid got mad and went somewhere by herself, and I asked her what I wanted, so I know I should go back to the mansion. ―― But, my feet don't even move one step back. My logic tells me where I should go, but my heart doesn't listen. ---It's been said a million times, but. The feelings of love and hate, they have nothing to do with logic. "-Man, geez!" Damn it. Why is it that I just can't leave Arcueid alone――!? "Arcueid! I said wait!" Raising my voice, I chase after Arcueid who keeps on walking.

*s258
I― despite all thisdon't even want to think that Senpai is my enemy. "―― Senpai is my dear friend. Enemy or ally, I can't label her like that." "What is this? Then what am I to you?" "You---you're someone I can't leave alone, and um――" I scratch my cheek. Someone I can't leave alone---and I'm concerned about her in a completely different way than Senpai. Even tonight, I was simply looking for her, but I was getting so frustrated when I couldn't find her. It was, something like feeling worried about a loved one. "-Ah." ―― No, there's no way that's true! Certainly she is beautiful, but I--- "Look, just give it a rest! Why do you ask me about that anyway!?" "How can I know!" Being screamed at irrationally, she screams back at me irrationally. "Fine! Then I don't know you at all, Shiki!" "Hey, hold on. Where are you going?" "It has nothing to do with you. Don't follow me!" Is she really that angry? Arcueid walks away without even turning around. Her figure quickly fades into the distance. "――――― Ah." Just where does she plan on going? "―― What is this, taking it out on me like that?" Yeah. She's the one who sent me that dream familiar, so I'm the one who should be angry." "―― Did I do something, to make her angry――?" I don't know. In the first place, there's no way I can understand how vampires think. "-" ―― Arcueid got mad and went somewhere by herself, and I asked her what I wanted, so I know I should go back to the mansion. ―― But, my feet don't even move one step back. My logic tells me where I should go, but my heart doesn't listen. ---It's been said a million times, but. The feelings of love and hate, they have nothing to do with logic. "-Man, geez!" Damn it. Why is it that I just can't leave Arcueid alone――!? "Arcueid! I said wait!" Raising my voice, I chase after Arcueid who keeps on walking.

*s259
Surrounded by night, Arcueid walks down the street. She looks straight ahead, her white figure with golden hair fluttering. It bears a horrible resemblance to the first time I saw her. No, or perhaps― Perhaps it's like the time she faced off with Nrvnqsr. ―― For some reason I have a bad feeling about this. "Hey, Arcueid!" "--" Arcueid continues to walk without turning around. "I want to talk to you. You can at least tell me what you're going to do." "--" Of course, Arcueid just continues walking without turning around. ―― It'd be miserable if I left it like this. I decide to follow her silently for now. The footsteps echo through the night air. ---And then, Arcueid suddenly stops and turns around. "Don't follow me. Don't you understand it's troubling for a normal person like you to follow me around?" "---So tell me what you're going to do and I'll go back." "―― It doesn't concern you, so leave me alone." Arcueid strides off once more. ―― Crap. It seems like our wordless wandering is going to continue. When we approach the main street, Arcueid freezes. "---Found it." "Eh――― ?" Her voice is cold, like a totally different person's. "Ah." ―― A chill runs up my spine. Even from behind, I can feel the hostility manifesting itself in her. "Arcueid---What, are you--" I can't even finish. It's clear what she intends to do without saying anything. Without a doubt, there is nothing but the pure, unadulterated intent to kill. "Hey---what are you, thinking――!?" "" Arcueid doesn't answer. Her eyes are fixed solely on a man in a business suit walking by. "Shiki. Take off your glasses and look at that person." "That person---you mean that business man?" "Hurry. If you want to know what I'm doing, then leave the questions for later." "Alright. I don't like to look while in town, but---" I take off my glasses. "―― Gah." Instantly a light headache springs forth. In exchange for the pain, I can see "lines" running all along the walls and the ground. "Another question, Shiki. You only see "points" on living things, right?" "Eh---? Yeah, that seems to be true. Things like buildings only have lines." ―― I saw them back during the time in that hotel, but at the cost of a headache that almost caused me to pass out. "Right, since you are a living being, you can't comprehend the death of inanimate objects. So in order to "see" the death of inanimate objects, you must first connect to a circuit of the same orientation as them. To "see", you have to "comprehend" them first. "Then another question. Shiki, how does that person look to you?" "?" It'll just be the same as always--- "!?" Without thinking, I step backwards. ―― What is that? Certainly, all humans have "lines" on them. But they only have countable amounts and they also look like geometric patterns. But---what is that? There are "lines" running all through him. Those "lines" are all over him like blood vessels― so much that I can't even make out his appearance. "Gah." I want to puke. Those, black "lines"scribbles making a human shape― everywhere throughout it, I can see "black points" that look like they are flowing blood--- "Shiki, how does it look? I was hoping it would look normal to you." "--" I can't answer. Right now---it takes all my strength just not to vomit. "---I see. How unfortunate that you can even see death on that thing." "Yeah―― it's not, normal, but―― I can, still see, the lines――" "I knew it---you can even kill The Dead. The fact that they don't have any life has no meaning for you. Something that moves, something that breaks, you can stop it completely without exception---You're more of a monster, Shiki." "Eh-" "As you saw, you can't call that thing human anymore. It's a vampire that deceives death by sucking the blood of other people." Arcueid quickens her steps. She walks straight towards the man. "Hey, Arcueid---" "Stay there Shiki!" Did that young man realize Arcueid was there? He starts running towards a back alley. Arcueid strides silently. Underneath the moonlight, she disappears into that alley. ---Thump. The sound of my heartbeat is awfully close. It's not even real late at night. Even though I'm in the midst of a bustling shopping district, I can't sense anyone besides myself. ---THUMP. My glasses---I have to put on my glasses. If I don't do that, I'll see terrible things. I'll see something so terrible that everything I've seen so far would be nothing in comparison to it. ---Th, u, mp. But my body won't move. My eyes that can see this patchwork world look towards that alley in fascination. "--" Suddenly, sounds vanish. And the presence of other people, the sound of the wind, and the smell of the dirt. All of it freezes. --GI Under the frozen moon. A bizarre noise sounds from the other side of the wall. -GO. No way I can see it, I can't hear anything. --A sickening sound But I can see it. My eyes definitely see the sound of death and death crashing. "Gah---" My vision turns crimson. Why---do my eyes see "death", something that shouldn't be able to be seen? "" My glasses. I have to put on my glasses or I'll go insane. I hold back the rising gorge in my throat and use my shaking hand to put on my glasses. Sound and light return. Now that I'm calm, I glance around and see nothing out of the ordinary in the shopping district. The bustling of many people passing by. The brightness of a store's decorated show window and the sound of rushing car engines. I'm panting excessively. I can hardly breathe. Even though I put my glasses back on, I can still feel a lingering remnant of that "death" and it makes me sick. Arcueid comes out of the alley. There isn't even a trace of her previous hostility and she seems to be in a good mood. "Ar---cueid――?" "Huh? Oh, I see. I guess you really did stay here." "Stay here, you――" I can't go home after seeing something like that. "Huh, what's wrong, Shiki? You don't look very lively." "---Don't worry about it, it's just my anemia. More importantly Arcueid, what was that all about?" I look at Arcueid as I grab her arms. "Wh---Shiki, what are you doing all of a sudden? If you're hurt, I can take you to your house." "No thanks, I'm fine, so tell me what was that person? You've shown me this much, so if you say this has nothing to do with me, I'll punch you, Arcueid――!" I approach her, ignoring the fact I can barely breathe. "---" Arcueid's expression instantly turns serious. But, I have no intention of backing down. After a brief stare-off, she gives a sigh. "Fine, you're awfully persistent, Shiki." "――――――― Well forgive me for being so persistent." "Idiot, that was a compliment. --Then, shall we go somewhere else to talk?" "Somewhere else? Why?" "You want me to tell you about it, right? So not here, let's go back to the park. Shiki, can you walk?" "Oh―― D, don't make fun of me. This anemia is just an everyday thing." "Awwww," Arcueid says regretfully as she smiles and starts to walk. I walk behind her and resist the urge to pass out. "Well, as you wish, Shiki, let's talk about anything. If you want to ask something, feel free." "Then I'll ask, but just what was that guy earlier? You said he was a vampire, was he what you were after?" "No, he certainly is part of my target, but putting The Dead back into the grave isn't my goal. I only got him because he was a minion of my 'enemy'. If I left him alone, he would kill more people to increase his power." "―― Arcueid. Um, could you explain it so I can understand? I don't even know if that guy was even human or not." "Oh. I guess I never really did explain to you in detail about vampires. Nrvnqsr was sort of an aberration amongst the vampire race, so I didn't really need to explain it at that time." "――? What is a normal vampire then?" "What I mean is what you all think of vampires. Immortal, never aging, sucking human blood, turning that human into a vampire, being destroyed by sunlight, all of that. My 'enemy' is that old type of vampire." "―― Um, so you mean this 'enemy' of yours is the one behind all the recent serial killings?" "―― I suppose. But the killing of all those people by sucking their blood might be the work of "The Dead" like the one you saw earlier. Shiki, you remember how Nrvnqsr's body was made of all those familiars, right?" "---Yeah, that's not exactly something I can easily forget." "The Dead are like that. When humans have their blood sucked by a vampire, they can also receive some of the vampire's blood. They die, but remain in this world as a servant of the vampire. They are called The Dead and they are like the vampire's familiars. Ah, maybe it's easier to understand if I use the word zombie. It's closer to the voodoo belief in Haiti where the white serpent-god Damballah is invoked to control a dead body, but let's just say a dead body that moves is a zombie, okay?" ---Yeah, I can visualize it better that way. "I get it, so that man was killed by a vampire, who uses him as a zombie?" "Yes, yes," Arcueid nods happily. "---I'm still confused though. Why would a vampire do that? Killing people---not letting them die but controlling them, what bad taste." "You're right, those vampires do have bad taste. But that's something only the Dead Apostles do. Those that were always vampires from the very beginning do not do such things." "?" Always vampires from the very beginning ――? "---I remember. You said there's two types of vampires, those who were vampires originally, and those who were humans. ―― When I heard that before, it kind of stuck in my head, I thought it was a little odd. So what exactly do you mean by those who weren't originally vampires?" "Simple, I'm just saying that Dead Apostles used to be humans. They either gained immortality through magic or became servants of the True Ancestors that sucked their blood. ―― Shiki, you said it was bad taste to use killed humans, but that's just the least of it. There are other vampires who think up of worse games." "---A game---what is that? You guys kill for fun, and use their dead bodies as toys――!?" "―― I won't deny that. For vampires, "amusement" is the same as breathing. For those who were once human but gain imperfect immortality, their greatest enemy is boredom. They didn't have a reason to become immortal to start with, so once they gained immortality, they lost all kinds of greed. Their goal was immortality itself, so I guess that's just the way things are." "They're bored so they want to play? Don't be ridiculous. Isn't it enough that they won't age or die? Do they really need anything else?" "That's what I said, they got everything they wanted. After that, there is no meaning to existence. As soon as someone realizes they have no value---that their life is stopped, then their meaning of existence disappears too. Immortality is also another word for death." "So they started to wear down and they started to create their own amusement, as if to tell themselves they could have fun as long as they lived. ---That's their beginning. "They copy humans and see themselves in a game as lords of a castle expanding their territory. I guess you could call it a country of The Dead. It seems they got more enjoyment out of that than they expected." ―― She speaks as if she was talking of other people. Arcueid should be one of those, but she certainly doesn't seem like she has that sort of hobby. "Well, we'll change the topic, but the Dead Apostles were originally human. There are a few cases where they became vampires through their own magical research, but the majority of them were humans who had their blood sucked. They are immortal, but they can't last forever. They can only be immortal if they drink the blood of others. Didn't I say their immortality was imperfect? If they can't feed on humans then their immortality is gone." "But, if they openly fed on humans, then the existence of "vampires" would be revealed. Even if they don't, just by being there, they distort the world around them. That would attract the attention of agents of the Church, like Ciel." "―― Um, so you mean that vampires can't do what they want?" "Yes, if they break their agreement with the Church and move about freely, they would be immediately discovered and annihilated. So the majority of the Dead Apostles make subordinates that can bring them blood as they sleep. Sucking blood and giving the dead body some blood of their own, they create their minions who do their work for them. We simply call those "The Dead." "―― Hmm―― So what you killed before was kind of like a soldier for the Dead Apostles?" "Not so much a soldier as a puppet. The Dead Apostles control the dead bodies by skipping the process of becoming a vampire. The Dead are completely connected to their parent vampire. In order for them to survive, they attack others to eat their flesh, but more than half of that energy goes to their master. Like a queen bee nourished by the worker bees, the Dead Apostles can use The Dead to increase their power while they sleep." "―― My 'enemy' can't be found easily because he's using a lot of The Dead. He only dirties his hands once. After that, he simply controls The Dead while he sleeps and expands his territory. ---They say many bodies are found in the recent supposed serial killings, but those are actually just failures. To tell the truth, there are over a hundred victims in this city. But only a small amount, the ones discovered, are the victims in the news." "Wha" Over a hundred---? There are that many that had their blood sucked? And all those people suck the blood of others to make them into monsters like themselves, like that wandering, lifeless thing earlier--- "――― That's ridiculous." Three days ago. I remember how all those people in the hotel were killed for no reason. I was there but I didn't see it, so I can only visualize and can't really tell what kind of violence it was. It's still the same. I can't fathom the existence of vampires that suck human blood, just to increase their own territory. ---Just, without reason, without even recognition, if someone close to me died liked that, how would I act? I don't want to imagine it, but just a bit. I imagine Akiha being drained of blood and discarded like trash. "K" What makes me mad---is that this worst case scenario could happen at any minute in this town and I didn't even have a clue about it before. "I knew you would be angry, Shiki. ―― I didn't want to talk about it, because for the prey---for you guys, this is an inexcusable evil. This is not something you want to hear, is it?" "―― That's right. After hearing this, I don't know what to do now." ―― That's right. There's no way I can live in peace like I did until now, knowing that someone I know may become a victim tomorrow. Since I found out about it, I have to fight this vampire just like I did Nrvnqsr. "――――― Da--" Such a fight. Do I have to fight again like that when it almost makes me go insane? "Oh, Shiki, you're making that face again. You can relax. Even though the avowed enemies of the vampires do not have a presence in this country, I'm still here. Didn't I say earlier my purpose was to execute vampires?" I don't know where that heavy atmosphere went because Arcueid instantly becomes cheerful. "Yeah, I remember. ―― But, you're a vampire too, right? Why do you side with us humans?" "I'm not really siding with you humans, but I'm doing it because I don't have anything else to do." "?" She doesn't have anything else to do? I still don't understand her. "Well, doing that does bring the Dead Apostles after me, but you beat Nrvnqsr who was pursuing me, didn't you Shiki?" "So now I can go back to the original plan and defeat my 'enemy'. You can go back to living your normal life now, and you don't have to associate with me anymore." She smiles as if she is happy about something. "―――――" "Shiki? Why are you making that troubled face again?" "Because I'm troubled. This is something that involves the city I live in." "I said you shouldn't worry. In two or three days it'll all be over, so there won't be any more victims." Yeah, honestly, I don't want to be involved. ---But, saying that line― Shouldn't I, the one actually living in this city, say that line instead of Arcueid? "―― Arcueid. Um, can I ask a question? This 'enemy' you speak of, is he strong?" "Well, he should be many times superior than The Dead earlier. I haven't met him this time, but he has been latent for eight years so maybe he's a Class Five by now." "―― Class Five? I don't get it, but does that mean he's stronger than Nrvnqsr?" "Not a chance. Nrvnqsr was special. He was a pure, supreme vampire that would be difficult to defeat even with my full power. Compared to him, this enemy is pretty weak." "Oh. Then---there's no way you'll be defeated." I breathe out in relief. "Hm, who knows? A few days earlier and he wouldn't be a problem, but now I'm just recovering. The possibility that he has more power is actually high." "―― Recovering? Are you sick or something, Arcueid?" "Yeah, I still have the effects from when you killed me and I don't think I'll be fine for at least a few more days." "Ah." That's right--the reason why Arcueid is weak― it isn't anyone's fault but mine. "But it's okay. I'll defeat him for sure even if it kills me, so you don't need to worry about this city." "―― Idiot, the one I'm worried about is you." "Eh? Why are you worried about me, Shiki?" Her eyes display true confusion. ―― Well, of course I'm worried. I was relieved to hear that this enemy was weaker than Nrvnqsr, because I thought there would be no chance of Arcueid being defeated. Arcueid― I don't even want to imagine Arcueid getting hurt. "――――――" It really is weird. Why---why can I not leave her alone? Certainly I have the responsibility to bear for killing her. I also feel guilty that she is weak right now because of that. But, even if that wasn't the case, I still couldn't leave her alone. ---I thought about it before too, but―― as expected, this might have nothing to do with logic. ―― More than the fear that I may even die― The emotion that I want to help Arcueid is much stronger. "About what we talked about before, Arcueid." "About what?" "You know, about whether I was Senpai's or your ally." "Wait, please hear me out. You know, um---you certainly don't have any common sense, you're selfish, and you're hard to handle." Arcueid looks at me with a sour expression. Ignoring it, I let my true feelings out. "―― But, well, it really isn't boring when I'm with you. I like you. So, can I see it out until you defeat this enemy ―― What I mean to say is that, I won't be Senpai's ally, but yours―" I steal a glance at Arcueid's face. "--Really?" Looking very surprised, she hesitantly returns my gaze. "―― Well, yeah. Even I think there's something wrong with me, but I'm already a part of this. And, I can't just overlook the problems going on in the city I live in." "So, you mean---" "Yeah. If you're still weak, and if you say you need my power, I'll work with you. ―― Um, I might be just a burden, but―" "Yeah---! If you help me, there's nothing we can't do---!" ―― Her face beams brilliantly and she seems extremely happy. "But, is it okay? Shiki, you may have to face death again." "I'm ready. And, I think that's why I have these eyes to begin with.When I was a child, someone told me this. That if I have the power others do not, I should do things that others cannot. I think this is that kind of thing." "Oh? ―― I don't really know your circumstances." "But, that sounds good." ―― Arcueid is in an incredibly good mood. And being with her puts me in a good mood as well. "But, what do we do now? Do you want to search for more of The Dead like before?" "Yeah, I think that's all we can do for now. The one before was the twelfth, so I don't think there's much more. The parent vampire will have to come out once they all are destroyed, so we have to hunt the remaining ones for now. Is that still okay?", she asks. "Anything is fine, I'm just with you. If you lead, then I'll follow. --Well, shall we start again?" "Ah, no, that's good for tonight. They usually follow a fixed route, and the other Dead will probably not be out tonight. Since they are fewer in number, I don't think he'll let them all come out at once." "---Oh really? But, doesn't that mean this 'enemy' will try to hide The Dead from you, Arcueid?" "Basically. But since this 'enemy' is a vampire, he needs to steal the blood and energy of others. So, even though he knows I'm searching for them, he has to send The Dead out to get the minimal blood he needs." ---*sigh* Then, the minimal Dead he sent out was that man from before, huh. "So, searching further tonight will be useless, I think." "―― Well, I don't mind. It is tedious though." "Yeah, hunting vampires is tedious work. We have to find the coffin of this 'enemy' somewhere in this city, so it won't be easy." Arcueid lets go of my hand and jumps back softly. "Arcueid――?" "Let's say goodbye for tonight. We'll meet tomorrow. With her dance-like steps, she watches me as she gets farther away. "Tomorrow---wait, where should we meet――!?" "Here's fine. The time---yeah, around ten o'clock should be fine." With a smile, she makes that promise. "Good night, Shiki. I'll see you here tomorrow!" And, waving her hand, Arcueid disappears. ---I get back to the mansion. It's about one-thirty in the morning. The mansion is completely dark. "――― This can't be good." I put my hand on the mansion gate. Ka-chang. A sturdy chain holds it closed. "---Dang. I shouldn't cut this." I think a bit. Then, I decide to climb over the gate. ―― I'm exhausted. After sneaking over the wall like a thief, I quietly make my way to the doorway. The gate was locked, but the door isn't. "―― It must have been Hisui." I give a sigh of thanks. So as not to wake Akiha, Kohaku-san or Hisui, I sneak my way through the mansion. "--Whew." Letting out a breath, I lay down on my bed. "――――――" My promise to Arcueid. Maybe it's fate, but you've gotten yourself tangled up in trouble again, Tohno Shiki. "Could I help it? I just can't leave her alone." Or maybe I didn't want to leave her alone? "Well―― I do like Arcueid." But is that love? I don't even know my feelings. At any rate, it looks like I'll be helping Arcueid once again starting tomorrow. So for now, I shouldn't think of anything else but getting a good night's sleep ---I can't sleep. If I close my eyes, so many things come to mind. About Arcueid. About this vampire lurking the streets. ―― About the black-clothed Senpai. "" ―― I can't sleep. At times like this, reading is good. I know there was a book I was reading before The first feeling was rather one of pity. Not anger, not despair. Just, I thought everything before my eyes was pitiful. (Of course, the most pitiful thing is myself.) Life which breaks down without limit. Daily life which fades without limit. Time which is forgotten without limit. Everyone only falls. And yet everyone still struggles desperately to continue existing, and when they judge that it is not possible, they continue to reproduce. Continuing to reproduce. In the end, even that dies, but there is no recompensation. Of course, it is not those who die who are not recompensated. We had no hope to begin with. What is not recompensated are the attempts. The noble wish, the yearning for eternity which everyone longs for yet can not achieve. I have no interest whatsoever in the things that break down. If I could see death and understand it, maybe I'll take a bit of an interest. A repetition nearly impossible to measure, yet this wish repeats itself. I thought to replace this almost-comical cycle of wishes with one pure thing. There is no need to state the method. A wish becomes a result after it is granted. I lived solely for that reason. It could not be termed "conviction". Just, the first word I learned happened to be "eternity". ―― Oh? So you intend to get the eternity closest to you? Of course not. They are only a species that age slower and die harder. I am becoming one of them only because this body has reached its limit. If I am to go farther on, it will take time in this body. It's ironic that you, the one that goes after eternity, hurries with things. So you plan on leaving here tomorrow? I'll leave the Burial Agency to you. In the first place, there is only one empty seat for the priesthood. I used up all my father's inheritance getting this far, so it is about time I quit. ―― Well, that's fine. So you are going to complete your magic theory. I have no intention of leaving here, and I can't live with you. Well, fortunately, I am a woman. I'll quickly bear a child and tell it all about you. Oh? What will you tell it, Narbarek? Let's see. I'll tell it something like--After around a hundred years, another newcomer Dead Apostle will appear. It is pointless to take notice of him, so ignore him. No, you wouldn't need to wait a hundred years. Just like here, I will rise quickly to the top. This body will become the most superior vampire, so ten years will be enough. How foolish. Even if it is you, you would need at least a hundred years if you start over from The Dead. Their world's intensity is nowhere as nice as ours. Using direct methods, then you would be right. But if I become the strongest vampire from the very beginning, their world's rules will not apply to me. ―― What do you mean by that? It is simple. As a priest of the Church, you certainly know that Dead Apostles' powers are affected by the True Ancestor that sucked their blood. Therefore---the solution is very simple. If I wish to become the strongest Dead Apostle, this blood of mine, it must be sucked by the strongest of the True Ancestors---

*s260
I'm watching a dream. A vague dream without any particular significance. Do I like her? I don't know my true feelings, but I can't deny the reality that I'm always concerned about her. Do I like her? ―― I don't know. It's just that when I was completely lost within myself, she helped me. If she wasn't there, I may have just died under the pouring rain. I don't know. That's why I have to ask. Why she is doing this. Why her eyes are so devoid of any emotion "---Shiki-sama." ―― I can hear Hisui's voice mingling with the morning light. "---Shiki-sama, it is time. Please wake up." Her inflectionless voice awakens me. "--" As soon as I wake up, terrible things enter my vision. I get a headache like I was just shot in the head. "Ah" I almost lose my just awakened consciousness. Before I fade away completely, I quickly grab my glasses. "Shiki-sama――? Are you not feeling well?" "―― No, that's not it. It's just my anemia acting up." Lightly shaking my head, I clear my head of what I was seeing. "More than that, good morning Hisui. Thanks for waking me up." Sitting up in bed, I do my best to smile naturally. "No, this is my duty. There is no need for you to thank me, Shiki-sama." "Maybe, but I am grateful. You are infinitely better than an alarm clock." I stand up. It's not yet seven o'clock---about ten minutes earlier than I usually get up. "―― Hmm, breakfast? I'll be there soon, so please go ahead of me." "Shiki-sama, about that, um---Akiha-sama is waiting for you in the sitting room. It seems she has some questions for you." Hisui says this with some difficulty. "―― Some things she needs to ask? ―― Is she in a bad mood――?" "―― Yes. Akiha-sama seems to have realized that you left late last night, Shiki-sama." "―― Ah." I blurt that out without thinking. Last night, I went to look for Arcueid and came home late. "―― Uh-oh―― I thought no one noticed." "Yes, I also thought that I was the only one who noticed." Hisui answers solemnly. "――? Hisui, you realized I left――?" "Oh――" Hisui looks very apologetic. "I see, you knew. No wonder the mansion's entrance was open." "―――――― Yes." Hisui answers reluctantly. "Thanks, it was a big help. And, thanks for going out of your way to do that." "But Nee-san realized too because of that. Nee-san and I have two-hour shifts watching the mansion. And she found out about me unlocking the entrance---" ―― I see now. Kohaku-san is Akiha's servant, so she would have leaked it to Akiha about last night. "Hisui, there is no need to apologize. It was my fault that I was walking around at night, so I should take the blame. I'm still very happy that you left the door unlocked." "-" Hisui just looks at me. "―― Hm?" "―― It is nothing. As soon as you change, please go to the sitting room." Still looking like she wants to say something, Hisui exits into the hallway. "―― Dang, I'm going to get scolded by Akiha again." I mutter to myself as I change. If I have time for that---there's still something important I have to do instead. "―― That's right, I have to talk to Senpai---" "-" I get the headache again. It faded when I was talking to Hisui, but as soon as she left, it started hurting again. "Gh―― crap, this--doesn't look, like it will end, soon――" I bear the pain as I collapse on the bed. ―― It doesn't ease up. Throb, throb. A pain like I'm being stabbed in the head. ―― It makes me completely forget what I was thinking about earlier. Come to think of it, eight years since that accident, I've always had to deal with my broken body. Dizziness, headaches, and anemia occurring unexpectedly. I can't count how many things I had to give up because of that. The doctor said it was a miracle just surviving it. Just being able to live is a miracle, so putting up with various pains is perhaps necessary. ―― These broken eyes. Sensei, who was able to alleviate these eyes, told me to treat that miracle very importantly. ―― Those words. Did she mean that human life is not so much precious as it is not returnable, so I should treat it carefully? These past few days, I've seen the deaths of many people. Too easily. Lives ending so easily, it's almost comical. If it is something that ends so easily, doesn't it mean that it was only worth that much from the beginning? If that's the case, it is meaningless to view life as precious. ―――― H, uh? Why,         Since when, am I,        did you start, thinking like that? ―― *sigh* The headache finally stops. "―― Maybe I saw too much blood. What a horrible thought." I take a deep breath. Filling my lungs with fresh air, I clear away the unpleasantness. "---I should hurry up and go to school." I should go and see Ciel-senpai. Enduring the slight pain lingering in my head, I leave my room. I go down the stairs and into the lobby. Next to me is the hallway that goes down towards the sitting room. In front of me is the front door that leads outside. "――――――" What should I do? Akiha is waiting in the sitting room, but I want to hurry up and see Senpai.

*s261
---But still, I can't ignore Akiha and go right to school. ―― I want to find out about Senpai right away, but first I should explain to Akiha about last night. Akiha is the only one in the sitting room. Kohaku-san is in the kitchen, humming away. "―――――" Akiha doesn't say anything when she sees me and sips her tea quietly. "Good morning, Akiha." Resisting the urge to go to school, I greet her as naturally as possible. Akiha's eyebrow twitches as she places her teacup down and slowly looks at me. "Good morning Nii-san. It was quite late when you came home last night, wasn't it?" "―― No, not really. It was at most a little past one o'clock, quite normal for a healthy young man in high school to be up, right?" "I see. My bedtime is also past midnight so I was up at that time. But I would come home much earlier than that." "Yeah, even I was home earlier, wasn't I? ―― I just had something to do, so I was out for a little bit---" "Without permission? You acted like you were out doing something you felt guilty over." "Uh――" Her stare is pure ice. ―― This is the second time, and I'm sure even though Akiha looks calm, she is quite angry. "--Nii-san. I don't know what went on at the Arima house, but here the curfew is eight o'clock. It is a rule that must not be broken. The gate will be locked after that, so please don't climb in like a robber." "Ohyou knew?" "―― The surveillance camera showed me quite clearly. It is a good thing Kohaku-san realized it was you and turned off the alarm system because otherwise you would probably be detained right now, Tohno Shiki." "―― Oh. I should thank Kohaku-san then. And, um, Akiha, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have kept quiet about it." "―― If you understand, then it is fine. Please make sure you observe your curfew from now on. I will overlook it this time." "―― About that, Akiha." "What is it?" "―― This is a little hard to say. I― have something to do tonight too. I don't know when I will be back, but I'm not going to do anything bad---" "--" Her gaze sharpens. "Kohaku!" She suddenly stands up. Kohaku-san comes in from the kitchen. "Yes, what is it, My Lady?" "I will be going to school, get the preparations ready." "Huh? But I have not yet made Shiki-san's breakfast." "You can leave this person alone. It seems he can do everything by himself." Akiha strides towards the lobby. Kohaku-san sighs. "―― Shiki-san, you should not make Akiha-sama so upset. You are her big brother, so please treat her better, okay?" Saying that, she walks after Akiha. The teacup sits, still steaming. ―――――― *sigh* I know it's my own fault, but I won't have any breakfast today. But, it is convenient in a way. It is now just seven o'clock. If I run to school now, I should be able to get there around half past seven I make it to the gate. It's about half past seven. "――――" I stand and wait for Senpai by the gate. It probably looks a little strange to the other students walking by, but I don't really care. "―――――" Senpai doesn't show up. The school gate is flooded with students as they arrive. There's only about five minutes before the gate closes. But Senpai still does not come. "―――" She---might not come today. Yesterday, I saw all that happened, so she might not come today, or tomorrow, or the day after--- ---Thump. "――― Ah." Thinking that, I feel a little faint. I shake my head to clear it of terrible thoughts. ―― And then, someone pats me on the shoulder from behind. "Tohno-kun, what are you doing here?" "Se, Senpai――!?" "Yes." Senpai nods. "R, really――!? But yesterday, you were---" Mph. Before I can finish, Senpai puts her hand over my mouth. "Tohno-kun, not here. Let's go behind the gymnasium." Senpai gives her usual smile as she keeps her hand over my mouth and pulls my arm. "―, ―!" I try to tell her to stop, but I can't speak. She forcefully pulls me away. The school bell rings overhead. ―― Homeroom has begun. Furthermore, no one else is around. "Yes, no one can hear us here." Senpai finally releases me. Jumping back, I face Senpai directly. "You want to talk about last night, right? If there's anything you want to say, please go ahead, Tohno-kun." Senpai speaks calmly. As if what happened last night was not a big deal. "―――――!" But it was a big deal for me. Her attitude right now makes me mad. "So that really was you last night――!?" "Yes. I did say your name back then too, so it's impossible to hide it any longer." "――――!" I grit my teeth. ―― I didn't expect an apology or anything, but still---

*s262
---No, I have to find out about Senpai. I don't have time to eat this morning. "---Shiki-sama?" Hisui comes from the sitting room. She must have come to check on me since I did not show up after a while. "―― Sorry. I'm going to school, please tell Akiha I'm sorry." "―― Please wait Shiki-sama. You do not look well. Are you sure you are feeling well――?" "---I'm fine, just a little headache. Well, I'm off―― Sorry, I'm being selfish again." ―― I say something really selfish and open the door before she can respond. I reach the school gate. Since I ran from the mansion, it's not even half past seven yet. "――――" I stand and wait for Senpai by the gate. It probably looks a little strange to the other students walking by, but I don't really care. "―――――" Senpai doesn't show up. It's past seven thirty already. Ten more minutes pass by. The school gate is flooded with students as they arrive. There's only about five minutes before the gate closes. But Senpai still does not come. "―――" She---might not come today. Yesterday, I saw all that happened, so she might not come today, or tomorrow, or the day after--- ---Thump. "――― Ah." Thinking that, I feel a little faint. I shake my head to clear it of terrible thoughts. ―― And then, someone pats me on the shoulder from behind. "Tohno-kun, what are you doing here?" "Se, Senpai――!?" "Yes." Senpai nods. "R, really――!? But yesterday, you were---" Mph. Before I could finish, Senpai puts her hand over my mouth. "Tohno-kun, not here. Let's go behind the gymnasium." Senpai gives her usual smile as she keeps her hand over my mouth and pulls my arm. "―, ―!" I try to tell her to stop, but I can't speak. She forcefully pulls me away. The school bell rings overhead. ―― Homeroom has begun. Furthermore, no one else is around. "Yes, no one can hear us here." Senpai finally releases me. Jumping back, I face Senpai directly. "You want to talk about last night, right? If there's anything you want to say, please go ahead, Tohno-kun." Senpai speaks calmly. As if what happened last night was not a big deal. "―――――!" But it was a big deal for me. Her attitude right now makes me mad. "So that really was you last night――!?" "Yes. I did say your name back then too, so it's impossible to hide it any longer." " ――――!" I grit my teeth. ―― I didn't expect an apology or anything, but still---

*s263
"―― Why? Why were you doing those things?" "Why? I do it because it's my job." Saying that, she looks directly at me. "I am here to execute vampires. So---in the worst case, I cannot leave you like this now, Tohno-kun." "Wha" Being stared at with those emotionless eyes, my heart skips a beat. "Let me ask you, Tohno-kun. Why you are associated with a vampire like her? Depending on your answer, I will---" It feels like the air has literally frozen. ---I thought I would be asking the questions, but our positions have been reversed. But I don't know what Senpai will do if I don't answer, and a chill runs through me. "Now, tell me. Why you---Tohno-kun is with that vampire." "Ah---no, no Senpai, that's not it. Certainly I did agree to help her, but that's already over. But yesterday, I thought Arcueid was the one behind the serial killings, but that couldn't be right, so I went to ask her and---" I tell her all about last night. Senpai listens to it all silently. How I met her accidentally, how she explained to me about the vampire in this city, how I teamed up with her to save the city, and everything up until now.

*s264
"―― But―― but, you said that wasn't you!" "What wasn't?" "Three nights ago! I asked if you were the one that helped me that night in the park, and you said it wasn't you――!" "That was a lie." Succinctly. Senpai simply says so. "―― Um―― a lie, Senpai?" "You didn't keep the promise we made. You told me you wouldn't go out at night anymore." "――― Uh." She stares at me. I start to feel like the bad guy all of a sudden, feeling guilty about what I did. "I made the promise with you so something like this wouldn't happen. Is that how little a promise with me means to you, Tohno-kun? That makes me sad." "Ah---no, that's not it. About last night, I thought Arcueid was the one behind the serial killings, but that couldn't be right, so I went to ask her and---" I tell her all about last night. Senpai listens to it all silently. How I met her accidentally, how she explained to me about the vampire in this city, how I teamed up with her to save the city, and everything up until now.

*s265
"―― Why? Why were you doing those things? "Why? I do it because it's my job." "More importantly, Tohno-kun, you were lying when you told me you would not go out at night, right?" She grins as she says this. "Oh――" I did promise her that, but-- "You didn't keep the promise we made. You told me you wouldn't go out at night anymore." "――― Uh." She stares at me. I start to feel like the bad guy all of a sudden, feeling guilty about what I did. "I made the promise with you so something like this wouldn't happen. Is that how little a promise with me means to you, Tohno-kun? That makes me sad." "Ah---no, that's not it. About last night, I thought Arcueid was the one behind the serial killings, but that couldn't be right, so I went to ask her---" I tell her all about last night. Senpai listens to it all silently. How I met her accidentally, how she explained to me about the vampire in this city, how I teamed up with her to save the city, and everything up until now.

*s266
"―― But―― but, you said that wasn't you!" "? What wasn't?" "Three nights ago! I asked if you were the one that helped me that night in the park, and you said it wasn't you――!" "That was a lie." Succinctly. Senpai simply says so. "―― Um―― a lie, Senpai?" "I lied for your sake, Tohno-kun. I have to seal the mouth of any ordinary person who finds out my true identity. Tohno-kun, you don't like pain, right?" Senpai says such an unbelievable thing with a rather bright and cheerful voice. "Seal the mouth, um――" "To put it simply, dead people can't talk. ―― Um, I think I put it too simply." "Uh---" I step back without even thinking about it. Senpai sounds like she is only half-joking. "So, I cannot let you go free depending on what you tell me. Tohno-kun, just what is your connection with that woman?" My heart almost stops as those emotionless eyes stare at me. ---I thought I would be asking the questions, but our positions have been reversed. But I don't know what Senpai will do if I don't answer, and a chill runs through me. "Ah---no, that's not it. About last night, I thought Arcueid was the one behind the serial killings, but that couldn't be right, so I went to ask her and---" I tell her all about last night. Senpai listens to it all silently. How I met her accidentally, how she explained to me about the vampire in this city, how I teamed up with her to save the city, and everything up until now.

*s267
"---I understand. So you teamed up with her to defeat the vampire in this city. Right, Tohno-kun?" "Well, yeah, that's how it is." "―― I can't believe it. Tohno-kun, do you really believe in vampires?" "Wha―― what are you saying Senpai? Even you, you're one of the Church's exor---" Senpai puts a finger on my lips. "Don't worry about me. Isn't the problem more about you, Tohno-kun?" "Me? I don't have any problems." "―― You have no self-awareness, it seems." Senpai gives a troubled sigh. "I have a question― just how much did she tell you about?" "How much―― well, only that a vampire is in this city sucking people's blood." "So in other words, you don't know about her or this 'enemy' she is after." "―― Well, I haven't heard about it. "I see. Then, I will tell you about it." "―― Wow, that's amazing. You know about that, Senpai?" "Well, you know, I am a member of the Church, so of course I know that much!" "Oh, that's right. ―― Sorry, I kind of forgot. Ahahaha." I attempt to laugh it off. "Geez. I'm trying to be serious here, so please pay attention!" I nod in assent. "―― Huh? But, isn't that a secret? Arcueid, um―― she said you were all incredibly secretive." "Yes, it really isn't something to talk about, but today is special. There isn't anyone watching over us or anything, so as long as you don't tell anyone, then it will be okay." "―― Um. What will happen if I tell someone else about you, Senpai?" "Yes. I'll just do exactly what you are thinking of, Tohno-kun." Senpai gives that frightening response with a smile. "Well then, I'll keep it very simple. Tohno-kun, how much was explained to you about vampires?" "---Just about how there are two types, and how Dead Apostles are the vampires that suck human blood. But I think I know what kind of monsters they are." "That's true. Tohno-kun, you did actually defeat a vampire." "Haha, but you did help me at the very end-S, Senpai!" "Yes. I watched you annihilate "Chaos". When I came, "Chaos" was already dying though." "---" I'm surprised. Then Senpai knows about my eyes---? "It was terrible. That woman made you do such a thing. If she had a conceptual weapon to defeat 'Chaos', she should have used it herself. After seeing your bloody body, I thought I should punish her then and there." "You too, Tohno-kun. Even if you were given a weapon that can kill vampires, what were you thinking fighting that thing? Does she have a hold over your weakness or something?" Still looking surprised, Senpai complains aloud. "―― Um, Senpai? What's this weapon that can kill vampires?" "What do you mean? I'm talking about that knife you have, Tohno-kun. ―― Oh, I guess she wouldn't tell you about it. It's not good for her either." "Let's see, vampires have the ability to recover from most injuries they receive. With ordinary outside force―― I mean normal weapons. With such things, you cannot cause wounds greater than the speed of their recovery. To kill a vampire, you need an outside force greater than their speed of recovery, or something that nullifies their ability to recover. This ability of theirs, the curse of restoration---actually isn't treating the wounds. Instead, it is a reversing of time to restore the damaged body part back to its original state. An occult artifact which nullifies this effect is called a conceptual weapon." "―――――――" Senpai cheerfully says all these things I can't understand too well. "In short, a magical weapon. We usually lift their curse looking into their human past, so we do not usually use them. But for those that were not originally human, we use them, kind of like a secret weapon. Your knife, is it not an anti-vampire weapon she brought?" "Aheh?" "Or is it a family treasure? ―― Hmmm, but it would be strange for the Tohno family to possess an anti-demon weapon." Senpai ponders aloud. ―― I don't know what she's thinking, but it seems she has no idea about my eyes. "---Um, Senpai? Where did our conversation about vampires go?" "" With a start, Senpai stops mumbling to herself. She smiles as if to hide her embarrassment. ―― As usual, her personality is hard to understand. "Let's get back to the main subject. Please listen carefully, Tohno-kun." "Yes, please keep it short." "It seems you already know about how there are the True Ancestors and the Dead Apostles. So it is very simple. The 'enemy' she is after is a Dead Apostle, nicknamed 'The Serpent'. Among the Dead Apostles, he is considered a heretic, a special vampire." "―― This vampire is not as strong as 'Chaos', whom you defeated. But, he is more difficult an opponent to eliminate than this 'Chaos' in a way. Since he comes back to life even after he dies." "―― Um, Senpai. Vampires are immortal, so isn't it natural for them to come back to life after dying?" "You eliminated 'Chaos', right? Even if they are vampires, if you destroy their body and soul, they will be vanquished. If you kill a vampire, they will die. But 'The Serpent' is a vampire who has conquered even this." "Tohno-kun, are you familiar with the cycle of reincarnation? It is part of Buddhist doctrine, so I would think a Japanese would be quite familiar with it." "―― Yeah. It's that thing where when someone dies, they are reborn again as another human." "Yes, exactly." "In other words, The vampire named 'The Serpent' has made this cycle of reincarnation his own. That's what I mean when I say he comes back to life even after he is killed." "Reincarnation---you mean if he dies he will start over again as a baby――?" "Yes. While 'The Serpent' is alive, he chooses his next host and when it is born, he transmits all of the information of his 'self'. 'The Serpent's' information stays deep within the baby until it matures, or until it gains sufficient intelligence. As soon as that baby has the intelligence to succeed 'his self', the baby becomes a new vampire that is the 'Serpent'." "---Wait a minute. What's that? Don't tell me that he does surgery on it while it's in the mother or something like that." "No, it's not anything medical. Because the instant his body is destroyed, he reincarnates into the body he chose as his next host. "I said all of his information earlier, but to say it simpler, think of it as his 'soul'. It wouldn't be quite correct to say his soul propagates through the air and takes over someone's body, but it's similar to an electro-magnetic wave. In this case, the human brain is what does the transmitting and the receiving. His exceptional point is that he took this soul, which is incalculable and something that disperses as soon as it leaves the envelope of the body, and processed it as something that could be transmitted." "――――――" Her words don't seem quite real. I do understand what she is saying. This serpent guy is reborn as a baby when he dies and this baby turns into this Serpent vampire when it becomes an adult, but―― "―― If I believe your story, it means that he will never die. It's not immortality, but it's worse than that. Being killed and reborn as someone else, that's like living forever." "Yes, exactly. It was eight hundred years ago when 'The Serpent' first became a Dead Apostle. Since then, 'The Serpent' has been reborn seventeen times. Every time, Arcueid Brunestud has killed him." "Arcueid did――?" "Yes. To her, 'The Serpent' is a special vampire. ―― Well, 'The Serpent' has a special meaning to me as well." "―― But, even if he dies he will just be reborn, right? So---killing him over and over is pointless, isn't it?" "Yes. He is killed by her, reincarnates, and killed by her again. That cycle has repeated itself over and over. ―― If Arcueid had the power to kill not the 'body' but the 'meaning', then this probably would not be happening." Senpai looks down a little and she seems to be gritting her teeth. ―― I don't know why. However, it seems that Senpai also has some grudge against the "enemy" like Arcueid does. "―― A vampire that is reborn every time it is killed――" That's Arcueid's and Senpai's "enemy". "―― Senpai. This Serpent guy, what kind of a guy is he." "He was originally a man, but that can change depending on the body he reincarnates into. The troublesome part of this Dead Apostle is that they are all hard to find. Because he is properly born as a human baby, and has parents. "The Serpent transforms into a vampire only when he reaches the age where he can do everything at a satisfactory level. Until then, that human shows no hint of being a vampire. But once 'The Serpent' awakens, he uses the relationships he gained until that time to blend perfectly into society. I heard that the Church detects the 'Serpent's' presence usually after a whole town is turned into The Dead." ―― I see. For example, if this serpent guy were reincarnated in me, he would live as Tohno Shiki even after he becomes the serpent. Unless he makes a big mistake, he would be free to suck blood without people realizing it. That is. "―― Scary. Of course those around him are in danger too. But that human whom he reincarnated into, he would just disappear after maturing, right? One moment that person is living normally and the next moment he suddenly turns into 'The Serpent'. That's very frightening." "―― Yes, but it isn't like two people sharing one body. The human baby is still 'The Serpent'. Depending on its environment, it's either a good or a bad person. ―― But even that disappears the instant 'The Serpent' awakens. To sum it up, once 'The Serpent' dies, he is reborn into the next body, and once that body gains intelligence, it gains the previous life's self and becomes a vampire." "―― That's, strange. Even if he did reincarnate, that baby is still human. So, even if it does gain the self of a previous life, the body shouldn't turn into a vampire, right?" "Reincarnation isn't the transmitting of personality, it is the transmission of a soul. So the personality differs every time depending on their families and upbringings. But the soul itself does not change. Once bitten by a True Ancestor, not only is the body forever soiled, but the soul as well. What changes the body is the soul. 'The Serpent' transmits all his information called his soul, so when 'The Serpent' awakens, the body becomes one of a vampire but" "Yeah, but―" "As you said, just that is too weak. So he selects his next host while he is alive. The family he is born into must meet two conditions, the first being one of wealth. Being born into a family of high social standing, property and money makes it easier to make the whole town into vampires later on. "And there is another, this is the important one, but amongst normal people like us, there are also people that carry special powers. Not like magic, which is a mystic power that can be learned, but rather special abilities from birth. ---Such people are normally called Demonic Children or psychics. "These special abilities are genetic, so they are inherited---passed on by blood. He chooses those families that have 'something not human' in their lineages. A family with wealth and influence, and inhuman power. Those are the requirements for his host." "―――――― This serpent vampire, he seems to be quite prepared." "Yes, since he is a serpent, he has a very slithering intellect." "―――――" There's something― Something about this story I don't like. "Tohno-kun? That was just a joke, but are you listening?" "Eh---? Ah, yeah, it wasn't very funny." Senpai goes quiet. But---I really don't feel like laughing right now. Why do I suddenly feel so down―――? "―― But, I understand now. That's our enemy, right Senpai?" "---No. Arcueid Brunestud's and my enemy. There is no need for you to worry about 'The Serpent', Tohno-kun. So please don't go with Arcueid any longer. Either I or that woman will destroy him. There is no need for you to face any danger." "Danger---look, isn't just living in this city dangerous enough? Even you, even Arcueid are fighting to protect this city! So I can't overlook this either." "---No. She isn't thinking about this city. She is only after 'The Serpent' for her own reasons." "Tohno-kun. The Dead Apostles were once human. There are two ways for them to become vampires. Either they would have their blood sucked by the True Ancestors, who were originally born as vampires, or they change their own bodies through their magical research in their quest for immortality. 'The Serpent' had his blood sucked by a True Ancestor to become a Dead Apostle. Do you understand? 'The Serpent' was a victim of the True Ancestors, a race beyond ours." Senpai stares at me. Those emotionless eyes tell me what she is going to say next. "―― Don't tell me, that True Ancestor was――" "Arcueid Brunestud. The royalty of the True Ancestors who made her only mistake eight hundred years ago. She is the one who made 'The Serpent'." "Eh-" "―― From the very beginning, the True Ancestors were an existence far separated from ours. The Dead Apostles certainly are vampires that wield immense ability, but that ability is only an extension of human capacity. Because they have managed to attain a long life, they are able to develop their abilities, and manage to refine it to those 'super' abilities as a result. In other words, anyone can develop abilities equal to the vampires if they have a long time." ―― Yeah, I think I've read that somewhere. They say immortality, but being a vampire isn't something that great. "But the True Ancestors are different. From the moment they are born, they possess power beyond human comprehension. From the beginning, these True Ancestors are an existence closer to the world than humans. "We humans have flourished this much by isolating ourselves from nature. While we receive blessings from nature, we steal from it, and even if nature is destroyed, we will not be destroyed. We became the most superior race on this planet probably because of this one sin only we humans carry." "We can no longer be a part of nature. In its place, we have gained ways to even destroy nature, this whole planet. However, from the nature's perspective, this is evil. The world itself is a form of life, so it has the will to protect itself from us. But it does not have senses. So---it creates a presence, separated from nature like us, to remonstrate us." ―― Senpai is weird. Nature doesn't have a will of its own. Yeah, it can't---but, can it be that we just can't feel it? Nature, the earth, possesses a will. That is why it still exists and tries to stay beautiful. The problem isn't that we can't feel it. It's that the standard of what nature thinks is beautiful and the standard of what humans believe is beautiful are the same. "An existence which the world created to sense for it. These are what we usually call spirits. They are a transcendental species existing on another plane different from the remaining spirits of animals in the present world. The True Ancestors are one type of these spirits. They are born with the purpose to punish humans, so they only see humans as evil. Much as we think vampires who prey upon humans are evil, they view humans who prey upon nature as evil." But that's funny. Then why can't they exist unless they feed on us humans, the evil existence? "---Humans are only enemies to the True Ancestors. As part of nature, no, as those whose power is linked to nature itself, their power has no limits. ―― In the long history of the Church, there are only a few records of fighting against the True Ancestors. They get their powers from the world itself. Therefore in order to kill them, a conceptual weapon with the power to kill the world is needed. ―― Of course, such a weapon does not exist. So that means their 'death' cannot be caused by external factors." That night. She said in that hotel. That if I had tried to kill her during nighttime, these eyes would not even have been able to see her death. In other words. It means she cannot die. "Do you understand, Tohno-kun? Arcueid Brunestud is pursuing 'The Serpent' in order to recover her power he took away from her. It's not for the sake of any humans. I don't know why she is weakened now, but if she regains her power---she will not need your help, Tohno-kun. When that happens, do you think she will let you leave safely?" "―――――― Of course she would. Because---she doesn't have any reason to hurt me." "She is a vampire. She isn't like the Dead Apostles who suck blood in order to prolong their own life. Look, Tohno-kun. If the True Ancestors didn't suck human blood, vampires would never exist in the first place. They---can survive without sucking human blood, but they still do suck blood because they have the urge to do so, and make humans into an existence outside of human nature. I can't let some ordinary person like you be with her." ---Senpai's talk ends like that. I---it might be because of my dizziness, but it seems like everything she's talking about is totally unrelated to me. "Tohno-kun. Does that show you how dangerous she is?" "Yeah, well, I get the gist." "So please don't cooperate with her anymore, okay?" "I---" I can't do that. I can't consent to what Senpai is saying. Because Senpai doesn't know Arcueid. She doesn't know how good of a person she is. "---Tohno-kun." Senpai groans. But, even if she makes that face, I can't lie to myself. "―― Sorry, Senpai. I also have my reasons, so I want to help her. It's true that I don't know what she'll do if I turn against her. But it's also true that I just can't leave her alone." "―― Please don't say stupid things. Tohno-kun, you're just a normal boy. So---you shouldn't do such dangerous things." "―― Yeah, I'm grateful for your concern. But, there are some things that I want to protect if I can. Such as this city, and my peaceful time with you at school, Senpai. ―― Well, even though you ended up protecting me." "―― But, it is just too dangerous. You were nearly dead when you fought with 'Chaos'――!" "Isn't that alright? Besides, if Arcueid is really that strong, shouldn't defeating this serpent vampire be simple?" "I'm telling you that she is the dangerous one! Please open your eyes already! She isn't human. You don't know when she'll suck blood, she is more of a monster than the Dead Apostles――!" "Wha-" ―― I know. I know that Senpai is really worried about me. ButI can't allow those words. "---Just stop Senpai. She isn't a monster. You shouldn't say those things when you haven't even talked to her." "―― That is true. But she is a vampire. Please understand that――!" "No, that's wrong――! Look Senpai, Arcueid doesn't suck blood. She told me herself, and I don't think she is lying. I don't know how these other True Ancestors are, but Arcueid is different. Just her, she is definitely---" "Definitely, what? Look, even if she isn't dangerous, it's dangerous enough for you to fight. You can't recover from injuries like she can. If you get wounded, you will die――! What I can't forgive is she knows this and still lets you fight. It's like she's just seeing you as a tool, Tohno-kun!" Senpai screams this last part. ―― I know. I understand she is right. But, because I understand---her voice annoys me. "―― Shut, up." "Tohno―― kun?" "---Just shut up Senpai! Arcueid doesn't see me as a tool at all――! You don't know---you don't know anything about her, you just think she's some sort of monster, so you have no right to say any of that――!" "Please calm down. I know I don't know very much about her. But there is a possibility that she could be deceiving you---" "Shut up! Weren't you the one deceiving me!?" "―――――― Ah." Oh---crap. Why, did I? Why did I---say that, terrible, thing? "――― Senpai, I―――" Said too much. But I can't say it. Her expression looks very fragile. And it looks like it's going to break down the moment I say something. "You're right, you know. You're right now that you mention it." "Sen――― pai?" "Yes, that's right. I have been deceiving you Tohno-kun. So there's no reason for you to believe me." She suddenly smiles as if her previous expression never existed. There's no trace of it being faked. Even though it has to be fake. I can't see anything but a true smile. "I apologize for taking your time. Um, Then---I'll just disappear now." "Eh?" The wind rushes by. In that very instant, Ciel-senpai disappears from right before my eyes. It's now lunchtime. The room gets loud, and my louder friend appears. "Tohno, where are you eating today?" "――― Wherever. I don't care if it's here or the cafeteria." "Alrighty, then lets have some bread. If we're here, Senpai might come. I'll go buy some, any requests?" "―― As long as it's not curry bread, then anything's fine. Oh, and some milk." "Roger." Arihiko walks out of the classroom happily. "Here you go, two curry breads and some milk. Thanks for waitin'." "――――――" I told him anything but curry bread, but I guess that had the opposite effect. I thank him and toss him some money. I start to chew on my curry bread. "Hey Tohno, did Senpai come?" I shake my head no. "Damn. Maybe she's in the cafeteria today." "Arihiko, she won't come anymore." "Whaaat!? Did you get in a fight with her!?" "That's not it, but she doesn't like me anymore. I'm sorry Arihiko. If you see her, tell her I'm sorry." ―― I really do feel it now that I mention it. I hurt her badly. She won't come see me ever again. "What's this Tohno? Are you telling me sorry for asking her out without asking me?" "---If that was the case, it'd be much better." Yeah, if it was sorry or goodbye, there would be some hope left. Certainly, I think that was a pretty bad thing to say. "―― But, 'I'll just disappear'? That's too much, right Arihiko?" I say this and put my head down on my desk. Classes are over. It's a Wednesday so the rest of my classmates run out of the room as soon as classes end. It's a Wednesday like any other, but I don't feel like doing anything. Even if I went to the tea ceremony room, Ciel-senpai probably wouldn't be there. "-" As lifeless as The Dead, I go back to the mansion. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." Hisui greets me as soon as I get back to the mansion. Even though Hisui was waiting for me this whole time, I can't even bring myself to greet her and I make my way to my room. After dinner, I return to my room. There's still a little time before I'm supposed to meet Arcueid. ---Please don't say stupid things. Tohno-kun, you're just a normal boy. So you shouldn't do such dangerous things. "―――――――" Senpai was just worrying about me. In the end, is it just that I chose Arcueid over Senpai? "―― Why don't you understand your own feelings, Shiki?" I ask my reflection in the window glass. "Tch." My light headache returns. Recently, I've been having more headaches. Up until now, the effects of my anemia have only been dizziness. It probably changed to these headaches because I've started taking off my glasses and seeing "death". "―― It's time." It's the time I promised to meet Arcueid. No matter what Senpai said, I have to keep a promise I made. Putting my knife in my pocket, I exit my room. I go outside. There were never many people around the mansion to begin with, but because of all these serial killings, it is unnaturally quiet. It's not even ten o'clock yet, but the emptiness makes it feel more like past one o'clock. *sigh* It is well into October and the wind is starting to blow colder. Fall is nearly over as well. I walk down the empty street holding these sentimental thoughts. I make my way around the mansion wall. Past here and down the hill is the park where Arcueid is waiting. ---And then, I see a black figure leaning on the mansion wall. A woman clothed in black stands not to block my way, but just to watch me go by. "Where are you going this late at night?" Senpai doesn't even look at my face as she says this without the slightest inflection in her voice. "Sen, pai" I freeze dead in my tracks. I can't look at her face either. I feel uneasy about what happened this morning, so I can't bring myself to directly look at her. "Even after I said all that, you're still going to see her, Tohno-kun?" "―― It can't be helped. I can't leave her alone, and I can't ignore the vampire in this city either." "---I see, you've got a point there." She closes her mouth. I pass her figure on the wall. "Sorry, Senpai―― about a lot of things―" "Please don't worry. You weren't mistaken." ―― I hear her voice behind me. It doesn't seem like she intends to stop me from seeing Arcueid at all. I guess Senpai has completely given up on me. "Well then, I'll be going." "Yes, please do as you like, Tohno-kun." I can still only hear her voice. Yet, I walk away from the mansion without even turning around. Tap, tap, tap, tap. The footsteps echo in the night along the residential street. Tap, tap, tap, tap. The footsteps echo in the night along the residential street. They aren't the footsteps of a heavy man, but of a much lighter body. In addition, I'm wearing sneakers so they don't make such sounds. Only shoes with a hard bottom can make this sound. For example, shoes like high-laced boots. ―― Actually, I don't even need to give an example. Without a doubt, those footsteps belong to high-laced boots. I stop. The footsteps cease at the same time. "――――" This isn't any good. If I just ignore her like this, we'll reach the park soon. I should just go out and say it. I turn around. "---Hey, Senpai." "Yes?" "―― Um, is your house this way?" "No, it's in the completely opposite direction. You went there once, Tohno-kun, did you forget already?" "No, I remember. I just didn't have that much confidence in my memory." "You should, because my house is that way." "Oh, that's right," I say with a smile. "Yes, it is," she says, returning my smile. "Well then, I'm going this way." "Yes, please do as you wish, Tohno-kun." Still smiling, she seems to be seeing me off. ―― But, for some reason―― I have an incredibly bad feeling about this. "--" I suck in a deep breath. "What's wrong, aren't you going?" Senpai asks. In that instant, I dash down the street. I start to pant heavily. This far. Running full strength this far, she couldn't have followed me--- "Tohno-kun, going wild like that is dangerous you know." A hand pats my shoulder from behind. "Uwaaaa!" I instinctively jump back. Senpai stands behind me as if it was perfectly natural to do so. "Wh, why are you following me, Senpai!?" "Well, I feel uneasy leaving you by yourself." She speaks very matter-of-factly. "Ah, uh." I don't even know how to respond. I don't know, but I should---

*s268
I should just tell her directly to go home. "Senpai, you don't have to worry about me so please go back. Things will get ugly if we go on like this." "Huh? Ugly? What do you mean by that?" ―― She doesn't even seem to be listening to me. "---Look, why don't you listen to me? Senpai, didn't you say I could do as I wanted? So why are you still getting in my way!?" "Like I said, please do as you wish. I'm also just doing as I wish myself." Still smiling, Senpai walks ahead of me. "Hey---Senpai!" "Huh? What is it, Tohno-kun?" "What is it!? Do you enjoy troubling me like this!?" She smiles. ―― It seems she really does enjoy it. "―― I get it. I understand that you're quite a mean person, but let me off the hook for today. If you keep following me, things will not only be dangerous for me, but for you as well." "Oh really? I'm not really following you or anything." "Eh---?" "I simply have something to do in the park. I don't know where you are going, Tohno-kun, but if you're not going to the park, then this is where we say goodbye."

*s269
"---Wait a minute. Senpai, didn't you say I can do as I wish――?" "Yes, please do as you wish, Tohno-kun." Senpai nods and smiles. "―― Good, I wasn't just imagining it. Then, this is goodbye. You shouldn't be following me anymore." "Huh? I'm not really following you or anything." "---Um, Senpai?" "I simply have something to do in the park. I don't know where you are going, Tohno-kun, but if you're not going to the park, then this is where we say goodbye."

*s270
"---" I see. Certainly, I don't really have the right to say anything about that. I don't have the right, but--- "Look, just don't go! Arcueid is in the park! You know how she detests you, right? So I can't let the two of you meet!" "Oh? Are you worried about me?" "Of course, I don't want to see the two of you fight. I'm begging you, please just go back!" "--Oh. I see, you're not worried about me, but you're worried about her, right?" Looking off into the distance, she completely ignores what I say. ―― For some reason, it seems she is doing all this intentionally because she enjoys teasing me. "―― Senpai. Don't tell me, you're still carrying a grudge from this morning――?" She just smiles and doesn't say anything. ―― She's angry. That face is unmistakably carrying a grudge. "―― I get it, everything this morning was completely my fault. I'm sorry. So---" "If you tell me to go back because of that, I'll beat you down Tohno-kun." "――― Huh?" "Tohno-kun. We're still fighting right now. It seems I'm still angry, so it isn't easy to just talk calmly." "Um―― Senpai?" "If you went back, we could make up, but I know that's impossible. So this conversation is meaningless. There is no need for you to apologize. I'm not concerned with what happened this morning." She looks at me with those eyes devoid of any emotion. "My duty is to hunt down vampires. Anything else is trivial." Senpai walks into the park. "Hey---Senpai!" She crosses through the park. As expected, she's heading right towards where Arcueid is waiting. "Wait a minute. Why are you so angry, Senpai!?" "---I'm not angry. How about yourself? If you come with me, won't she misunderstand things?" "Misunderstand---misunderstand what?" "Don't you like her? Then, I don't think you should be with me, someone who is her enemy." "Wha―― it's not like I like her――" I can't say for sure though. I don't know for sure what I truly feel, but I'm sure I am attracted to her. "You really can't lie even to yourself, can you? I think you are far too honest." For a brief instant, her mask reveals a sigh. "But, it really is better if we separate here. We are no longer friends, and if Arcueid were to see us---" "Hm? What would happen, Ciel?" "!" We both turn around towards the voice behind us. There we see---Arcueid, who seems to be in a particularly bad mood. "How surprising. I came because I heard Shiki's voice and I find you here. Didn't we already share our information yesterday? I don't believe you have anything to do with me anymore." "Yes, I don't have anything to do with you anymore. I was just pointing things out to him." "Oh really? You intend on stealing my partner?" "―― That sounds good too. I still owe you from that one injury you gave me." The situation is critical between the two of them. As the one standing between them, I can't just watch. ―― Looking at this problem, our relative locations are Senpai, me, then Arcueid. And if the two of them fight, I would be right in the middle of it. "You two, why are you glaring at each other? Your goal is the same, so calm down and――" "Be quiet Shiki!" "Please be quiet Tohno-kun!" "---" ―― I failed. I tried to talk to them but it doesn't seem to have worked. "--Fine. Shiki seems to care for you, so I will let you go. I won't attack you so just disappear." "―― That's surprising. Is he that important to you? I didn't think Arcueid Brunestud could be concerned with anything other than killing vampires." "--" "For you, controlling humans comes easily. It would be better for you to just make him your servant if you wanted help, Arcueid, but why haven't you done that?" "---Don't joke about such things. Shiki is my partner. Even if I don't do that, he still says he will help me." Arcueid looks away uneasily. That murderous intent seems to have disappeared. "---Arcueid. Don't tell me, you―" "You---really want to suck his blood?" Cling. From Senpai's direction I hear the sound of solid metal. "―― I see. I was surprised you were interested in humans, but that does not really matter. If you desire the blood of humans, then there is only one thing to do." Cling. The sound springs forth from her hand. Numerous swords, like long nails, are there. "―― Hey, Senpai――!?" "Tohno-kun, please back away. Just now, I have confirmed that she truly is a vampire. Even if she is a True Ancestor that cooperates with the Church, once she desires blood, she becomes our enemy. Before any victims appear, I will terminate her here." "---You really do speak nonsense when people do not answer you, Ciel. Very well, if you want to die, then I will grant your wish and kill you. It's not often I get to kill the same person twice." Her eyes flare with the intent to kill. Senpai receives Arcueid's stare in her fighting stance, swords at the ready. Freezing. The air feels like it is freezing, and I can hardly breathe. ---This isn't good. They really will kill each other like this. "―― Wait you two, please. I said to calm down――!" Ignoring the tension in the air, I yell out. "" "" For an instant, they both stop. After that, the sound of two feet kicking the earth. ---My shout must have triggered the start. The white and black figures crash into each other as if they were two magnets of opposite polarity. The fight between the two of them is beyond me. Arcueid's body movement isn't something I can track with my eyes. All I can see is a white blur running through the night. What's surprising is that Senpai does not even back off seeing Arcueid's speed. It's not like Senpai moves with Arcueid's amazing speed. But she accurately deflects Arcueid's blazing attacks while standing on the ground. As a third person looking on, their strengths are equal. However, just like Senpai said, Arcueid's power seems limitless. No matter how amazing Senpai is, her power is not something that goes beyond a certain point. In contrast, Arcueid seems limitless. In the beginning, Senpai was overwhelming her, but Arcueid matches her quickly and is now easily surpassing her powers--- The fight is quickly decided. Senpai's body flies lightly on the air and strikes the ground rolling, like a piece of trash. "Ka---" Senpai lets out a cry and stands up. But that is a useless thing to do. Senpai's body seems to be shot out by an invisible cannon and flies into the air once more, and hits the ground. She lies there, not moving. Blood flows along the park's brick pathway. "Sen---pai?" There's no response. She seems unconscious. Arcueid runs towards herwithout any mercy, with terrible eyes seemingly bent on slicing Senpai's neck. "--Ah." I can't speak. There can be no mistake that Arcueid intends to kill her. And Senpai can't defend herself. "--"

*s271
I can't. I can't allow that. "---Stop it, you stupid idiot――!" I frantically run towards Senpai. Arcueid suddenly stops in front of her. "Shiki!?" Arcueid's murderous intent instantly vanishes and she returns to her original look. She seems completely taken aback that I was protecting Senpai. "Why? How come you're protecting her――!?" "―― Didn't I say it earlier? Senpai is a very dear person to me. Even if it's you---I won't allow you to go on." I tighten the grip on the knife in my pocket and glare at Arcueid. "―― Shiki, you---" Her eyes are bathed again with hostility. "Step aside and I'll forgive you this time. Now. Stop defending her and don't wield that knife against me." Her crimson eyes waver like burning candles. Her intent to kill is about to be directed towards me instead of Senpai. I gulp. My mind is warning me that it's over if I don't step aside at once. But, even still--- "――― I can't. I won't pull back until you say you won't do anything to Senpai." "---Step aside, Shiki!" "No, you step aside, Arcueid――! Didn't you tell me that you don't kill humans? Or, was that just a lie――!?" "No, I don't kill humans. But I honor those who surpass human capacity. So I don't mind killing them as something that is my equal. Such as you, or that woman right there." A step. Arcueid comes closer. "I see---you're wielding that knife against me again." Another step. She draws closer. "I forgave you the first time. But I don't think I can forgive you the second time. ―― In the first place, I don't think I can be hurt with your knife. Even with your Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, you shouldn't be able to see my death right now." From directly in front of me, her golden eyes enter my vision. "Ah." My heart feels like it's stopped. A chill races up my spine. This crushing despair that feels like everything is bearing down on me is far greater than anything during my fight with Nrvnqsr. ―― I can't, do anything. This is---what it means, to fight, Arcueid?--- "Shiki, this is your last chance. While I can still think, get back. I don't want to lose the first person I've liked, just because of that woman." The chills collect in my neck. Arcueid is in the perfect position to kill me. If that arm moves, she can rip off my neck before I could use my knife. Even still---this is wrong. "―― Why, I just don't understand, Arcueid. Why are you such a horrible person only to Senpai? I know you're not the most aware of moral principles, but you're not one to speak about killing people so easily――!" "Shiki" Arcueid's hostility starts to lessen. She walks away from the both of us. "I see. If you support her this much, then I don't know you." "A---Arcueid――?" "Just be careful, Shiki. That woman you are protecting, she isn't the person you think she is." "What---what are you saying?" "Hmph. You can be tricked and get your blood sucked by her. So long! Don't come crying back to me!" Arcueid walks away without even looking back. The only ones left are me and the wounded, collapsed Senpai. "-What was she?" Saying such stupid things. Senpai would suck my blood――? "---What a, ridiculous, lie." That sounds like― "---Senpai is a vampire or something." Saying that, I laugh aloud. Because that isn't possible. Senpai walks around during the day. Well, Arcueid is a vampire that walks around at daytime, but even she gets weak then. But for Senpai, she doesn't change whether it's night or day. First of all, isn't Senpai a member of the Church? It's contradicting for a vampire to be in an organization whose purpose is to terminate vampires. "! More importantly, Senpai!" I turn around to check on Senpai. The ground was soaked in blood, so I have to get her to a hospital――― "―――――― Eh?" The blood---has disappeared. Her black robes that were painted red with flowing blood are now spotless. "" Senpai stands up as if nothing even happened and she looks completely unharmed. "Senpai--what is going on?" "―― Tohno-kun. Why did you protect me? Didn't you know she really almost killed you?" Her eyes have no emotion whatsoever. With those vacant eyes, like a lifeless doll, she doesn't even hear my question. "You ask why? Because you were going to die. Anyone would do the same thing in that situation." "Even if it means getting yourself killed? Tohno-kun, dedication isn't throwing away your life. Giving up your life to save others isn't dedication or sacrifice, it's just self-love. Why---did, you" Her voice is very stern. She admonishes me severely. "You only did that so you would not regret it later. And you are satisfied with just that. ―― To be blunt, it is very troublesome for me. Idealism is a fine thing, but please don't involve me in your selfish justice." "Wha---what do you mean? I just didn't want you to die, Senpai――! Are you, are you saying that's troublesome!? Are you saying it would be alright if Arcueid killed you like that---!?" "Yes. It is my life, so it has nothing to do with you. ―― It's too miserable being allowed to live because of the mercy of a vampire." "-!" I'm pissed. Partly because she rejected me even after I protected her. But, more than that--- "Don't be ridiculous――! What--what do you think your life is!? Don't you see? If you die, it's all over! No matter what horrible, awful things you've done, if you don't keep on living, it will have all been a lie! You have to keep on living―― you have to keep on living because there's nothing else. So what if you're miserable? That's far, far better than not being able to feel that at all―――!" "---That's right. You are someone who tasted death eight years ago. That's why---you can be content with such a simple way of thinking." Her eyes are completely vacant. She speaks without looking at me, like she can't even see herself. "How happy you must be. I cannot say such words." She steps back as she speaks. "―― Tohno-kun. What she said before is true." "Wh―― why are, you, even saying――" "Like Arcueid said, I cannot be called human. Didn't you see it, Tohno-kun? All the blood which was spilled disappeared like it was never there." "That's" "It's fine. I am a monster. I am not a vampire, but my body, it isn't like that of a normal human." Senpai looks down as she speaks. "―― What―― are you saying Senpai? Not a body like a human's? You seem normal to me――!" "Even if it's like this?" Senpai slowly takes her sword and places it against her neck. "Se, Senpai――!" I don't even have time to stop her. With a clean sound, it slices into her neck. Splat. As if painting my very eyes, fresh blood sprays everywhere. Drip. Drip drip. Drip drip. Drip drip. Drip. It's beautiful. Captivating my vision, even my whole consciousness, the blood seeps into her black garments. Underneath her robes, Senpai's white skin is probably mixed with those beautiful crimson lines--- A drop of blood flies forth and lands on my finger. It releases me from my momentary captivity and returns me to reality. Before me is Senpai's blood-soaked figure. "Senpai――!" I quickly dash towards her. "There is no need to panic. See, look at it." She stops me and points to her neck. ―― The wound is already gone. And all the blood that was there before has vanished too. Like a video being rewound, everything returns to the way it was before. ---That was, strange, and something like the word "rewound" truly describes it, not healing or regeneration. "―――――" I can't speak. After seeing that---I'm not crazy enough to tell her that she is still normal. "―― That's how it is. If I could've helped it, I didn't want for you to know, Tohno-kun." Senpai gives a sad smile. I don't know what to say. "―― Just like you said, Tohno-kun. I was deceiving you this whole time. So it can't be helped if you get angry at me." "―――――― Ah." But, I can't blame her. Something like that---even I wanted her to hide it from me forever. I wanted her―― to stay like the old Senpai. "But, I do not regret what happened this morning. I was really happy that you said it was a fun time together and that you wanted to protect me if you could." "---Sen, pai." But, those were, really, peaceful times I wanted to last forever. "Farewell." To the very end she gives her perpetual smile and disappears before my very eyes. "--" My mind is in complete disarray. I can't follow after her. Arcueid said that Senpai was a vampire. Senpai didn't deny it, and even showed me proof, and after saying farewell, she vanished. Even if it was a lie. Even if it was a lie that could easily be seen through, if she simply said it wasn't so, things would have been fine. I can't forget her sad face. Senpai, who was that good of a person, just an upperclassman at my school, I didn't want to know she was such a different person. ---Farewell. Her last words. There's no need to think about what it meant. I knew about her and I even hurt her. But still, she came to see me. But, that's all over. I don't---want to believe that I'll never see her again. "No, this isn't happening." My head doesn't seem to be working. It's just in shock. It's so shocked that it can't tell why it's in shock. I leave the park with my uncertain memories and faltering steps. ---THROB. ---Throb. ---THROB. ---Throb. ―― I'm incredibly, exhausted. This headache is killing me. More than anything else, without thinking about Senpai, or Arcueid or anything at all. I just want to go to sleep. A hot, summer day. The blue sky and large, large columns of summer clouds. The breeze wafting by, and the droning voice of the cicadas. The sound of cicadas. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. So loud, I want to die. In the clearing, the discarded shells of the cicadas. As if the sun is right next to me, the clearing burns with an intense heat. A hot midsummer day. As if the entire world became a frying pan. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. waa, u, uwaaa. Akiha is crying. There's a child collapsed at her feet. His white shirt is painted red with blood and he doesn't move at all. Looking down at him, my hands are red, just like that child on the ground. No, that's not it. These hands, are red with the blood of that child. A grassy plain hidden from the sun. Raised only by the moonlight, proud white flowers. Under the transparent moon. A lone woman of pure white. Not even knowing words. Not even aware of her self. Only treated as a method of killing. The white woman stained in fresh blood is completely free of injury. The crimson saturating her dress is only the blood of her enemies. The only time she is allowed is this brief amount of time after her blood-stained homecomings. What waits for her after that is only a sleep she cannot wake from herself. ―― The white girl does not even know her fate, and just looks up with distant eyes at the moon. ---I thought, I saw eternity there. Is it an illusion? It probably is. But I don't care. The fact that her figure has eternally seared into my memory is truly--- I feel like I had a nostalgic dream and I wake up from my slumber. "Ah" As if I wasn't breathing before, I suddenly take a huge breath. That makes me wake up completely. "――――――" I'm in my room. After that---after my separation with Senpai in the park, I must have somehow returned to my room. "---Ciel, Senpai---" I can't forget her face. Why didn't I say anything back then? I was still attracted to Arcueid even though I knew she was a vampire. So even if Senpai was a vampire, I shouldn't have been that surprised. ―― I should have laughed. If I laughed like it was a joke, she probably would have laughed with me like always. "―― No. I---" I really wanted her to stay as Senpai. The uneventful, but peaceful and fun time I spent with Senpai at school was very precious. "Damn." But, that's all over. She will never come to school as Senpai ever again. "―― What should I do?" I don't know. I wanted to search for the vampire's lair and kill him, but I can't even look for him by myself. I've cut my ties with Arcueid, and me and Senpai are fighting right now. ―― No, I won't even be able to see Senpai again. "---" I put on my glasses and get out of bed. It's past eight o'clock in the morning. It's long past my usual breakfast time, but today is a school holiday. "Hisui―― isn't here?" Her familiar figure standing in front of the door like a shadow is missing. "M――" Once again, my light headache returns. In addition to my new, unfamiliar life at this mansion, the events of the past few days were very stressful. ―――― *sigh* I let out a deep breath. I don't know what I should do, but I have a lot of things I have to do. If I'm worried about Senpai, I can just go to her apartment. "--Alright. If anything, first comes breakfast." You can't work on an empty stomach. Shaking the sleep from my brain and body, I head towards the sitting room. Hisui is in the lobby doing something. She must be doing some redesigning because she's carrying a chair. "Hisui." As if suddenly realizing I am here, she walks quickly towards me with her usual soft footsteps. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "―― Yeah, good morning. Sorry for selfishly waking up whenever." "I am sorry for not being there when you woke up. Please forgive me." Hisui silently bows her head. ―― After going out last night and not even remembering how I came back to my room, being apologized to like this makes me feel like a horrible person. "There's no need to apologize, I just woke up whenever I wanted to. It's okay if you want to complain." Like now, unless she's strict on me, my spirit might waver a bit. "Shiki-sama――?" "Ah, it's nothing, don't worry about it. Anyway, I want to eat some breakfast, is it already made?" "―― Nee-san is outside. If you want to eat breakfast, it is already prepared in the dining room." "Oh. I'll go eat then. Sorry for interrupting your work." After saying I'd see her later, I head towards the dining room. After finishing breakfast, I return to the lobby. ―― I should go back to my room and change even if I decide to head to Senpai's apartment. "Ow!" My toe bangs into a chair. "―― Ow. Why the heck is a chair here――" That's right, it's the chair Hisui was carrying earlier. Since it usually isn't here, I just banged into it walking normally without thinking. "―― Dang. I must be really out of it to hit such a thing." I give a sigh. ---But, Hisui is Hisui. Why does she have to put a chair here? What was she thinking in the first place to put a chair where people walk by? ―― The toe I banged on the chair still hurts. It's an excessive pain. A pain that would have been never there if the chair was never here. ---How annoying. I was supposed to see Senpai, so why is this suddenly getting in my way? This chair is an incredible annoyance. Why is such a thing here? It never should've been here. If it wasn't here, I never would've stubbed my toe. I get mad and kick the chair. Throb. As soon as I do that, the toe I kick with hurts even more. Throb, Throb. Throb, Throb, Throb. "---Why you!" What a, bothersome, thing. Disappear. This chair is an eyesore. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair. This chair! "Shiki-sama――!?" "---Huh, Hisui? Why are you rushing here, all of a sudden?" I say that, truly surprised. ―― I'm breathing heavily. My chest heaves up and down. I feel like I just ran a marathon. "Huh? ―― Why am I so out of breath?" I gasp hungrily for air. "Shiki-sama---what, are you saying?" "Eh, what---why are you looking at me like that? Did something happen?" "―― Shiki-sama, are you saying you do not know what you were doing――?" "What I was doing? But, I wasn't really doing anything" "Gah---" My headache returns. I shake my head to get rid of it and suddenly realize what lies at my feet. What lies there are―― the shattered remnants of the chair. "--Eh?" Thump. My heart pounds harder. "---I---did this?" "---Yes. That is the result of you holding the chair and smashing it against the floor many times." "Wh--" Why? Why did I, do that? I did think that my toe hurt from running into the chair. But why did I go that far---why did I get angry over something like that and break it like a kid having a tantrum――? "Shiki-sama, are you feeling well? If you are sick, I can call a doctor." "No, it's nothing. It's really nothing. Sorry Hisui, I―― just felt strange." I step back from her. I step back from the pieces of the chair I just destroyed. "Shiki-sama, please calm down. Breathing like that is not good for your body." "I'm fine, leave me alone! I want to be alone, just let me be――!" I shout that out and run up the stairs. I passively note that I seem to be running away from her. I return to my room and throw myself on my bed. Once again. My temple starts to hurt once more. Throb, throb. As if a new heart had emerged in my brain, my head pounds painfully. "―――― Kkk." It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. This pain probably caused my earlier violent behavior. Having to see "death" so much these past few days is messing up my brain. First---I need to calm down now. As long as I keep my glasses on, this headache shouldn't get worse. "――― What am I doing? ――― I have to go see Senpai―― quickly." But, if I see her while I'm like this, I'll only hurt her. I have to calm down. Quietly. If I just sit here quietly, my headache will go away. ―― ―――― ――――――― ――――――――――― See? It's disappearing. My room is very quiet. In this room only with the ticking of the clock, I should be able to calm down quickly. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. ――――― The ticking of the clock. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. ―――― Can't you be quiet? Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. ―――― Hey. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. Tick. ―――― I told you to be quiet―――! ---It stopped. With a crash, the clock stops. "---It's quiet." Yeah, that's better. Now I can go see Senpai. I walk out the front door. The sky is painted a brilliant blue. I walk towards the gate. At that moment, I hear a noise from the garden. "――――?" That's odd. Hisui was in the lobby picking up the pieces of the chair. Kohaku-san is outside, and Akiha is at school. ―― There shouldn't be anyone else here at the mansion. I arrive in the garden. ―― Come to think of it, most of the time we spent playing was in the garden. Since coming back here, I've been busy with many things so I haven't had a chance to walk around the garden. Rustle. That sound again. It seems like someone just walked through. "Huh? Hisui――?" It's Hisui. ―― It seems she doesn't realize me, but Hisui is making her way towards the woods. She doesn't seem to notice me. Does she have something to do? She enters the forest. "?" A bit curious, I follow her from a slight distance. And. Where Hisui headed to, there seems to be a small clearing. "――― There's a clearing there――?" Tilting my head to the side, I try to remember, but for some reason, my memory is a bit vague. In the forest of the mansion, I can see a clearing as if the trees were cut there. ---No, "can see" is not quite right. If you walked by normally, you probably would never notice it. If Hisui didn't walk there, hidden enough by the surrounding trees as it is, I would never have noticed even if I lived here all my life. "―― There's a clearing there? ―― If so, we probably did play there as kids." To say the least, I don't remember ever playing with Akiha in the clearing. I feel like I've never, been there, before. "――――" After thinking for a bit, I decide to go into the clearing. ―― The clearing doesn't strike me as anything out of the ordinary. There's no sign of Hisui, who entered before me. "What's this---just an empty place." I walk to the middle of the clearing. This clearing really is just an empty space. The perfectly level, open ground. The deep woods enclose the area. The voice of the cicadas. And the strong, summer sunshine that feels like it could dissolve-- "Eh――――?" Summer, sunshine---? "Ououch―――" The wound on my chest starts to hurt. Like / stabbing. This pain / that feels like  / a kitchen knife stabbing my chest. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp- From somewhere, I can hear the voice of cicadas. But, it's autumn now. The summer sunshine that bathes everything in white. The columns of summer clouds in the far off sky. I can practically see the voices. At my feet, there are the discarded shells of cicadas. Discarded shell. Someone's--discarded shell. "--―――" ---I'm getting angry again. I finally calmed down earlier, but I'm feeling annoyed again. I have to meet Senpai. I have to hurry up and meet her and tell her I wouldn't care even if she was a vampire. ―― ―――― ―――――― ―――――――― ――――――― but, what is the truth? Could I honestly say I could smile like I did before with her even if she's a vampire--- ―― Someone's crouched silhouette. The approaching footsteps of a young girl. The columns of clouds in the far sky. The discarded shells of cicadas. When I realize it, there is, my body pierced through the chest and killed. And looking down at my corpse in surprise, is my figure as well. "Ah-gg." My chest hurts. I feel like vomiting. My wound has healed a long time ago, but why does it hurt so much? My chest  is broken. The old wound opens, blood flows forth from the opening. ---What is this? My wound, it hasn't healed at all. It hurts. I'm scared. ---I'm assailed with dizziness. This is, The impulse called Death. My consciousness sinks. My wound hurts. I hear the sound of my own body collapsing on the ground. ―― I can hear voices talking. "Akiha-sama, are you not going to call for a doctor?" "Don't be stupid, Hisui. There's no way I could do that, since Nii-san's wound isn't normal―!" ―― Akiha  and   Hisui are talking. This is   SHIKI's room. It looks  like   I am  sleeping  on the bed. I planned to say "Yo!" and get out of bed, but I can't move at all. My chest doesn't hurt anymore, but my body is as heavy as lead. All I can move are my eyes and mouth. "Just what in the world were you trying to do, Hisui? You know not to let Shiki go near that place――!" "Please―― forgive me." "This can't be solved by apologizing. You were assigned to serve Nii-san to avoid this kind of situation. So what were you doing―!?" Completely different from her usual manner, Akiha gives full vent to her anger. In comparison, Hisui is accepting the scolding silently, looking down. ―― I'm not sure how this all came about. But I can at least tell Hisui is being yelled at because of me. "Answer me, Hisui. What were you doing and where were you all day long?" Hisui doesn't answer. The air grows tenser between them. Biting her lip, Akiha takes a step towards Hisui. ―― Even I understand that Akiha intends to hit her. Hisui seems to know this as well, but she just stands with her head hung in shame, ready to receive it. "Hold on, Akiha." "Nii-san--You're awake!?" "Yeah, you were so loud, I woke up." "Ah――――" Akiha looks away uncomfortably. Hisui still keeps looking down, not even trying to look at me. "You know, you shouldn't let it out on Hisui. I don't know the circumstances, but this has to do with me collapsing, right? It's not her fault, I just collapsed on my own." I strain hard and somehow manage to lift the upper half of my body off the bed. But that's all I can manage, and I don't think I can even move an inch more. But since Hisui is depressed, I have to force myself to act as fine as possible. "―― Honestly, getting into a fight over me. Even if you look like an adult, you're still a child." "But― you completely fainted, Nii-san. You were out for more than ten hours, and nothing like this has happened before. Ifyou never woke up, what would I have done――!?" "Idiot, don't say things like that. Wasn't this just anemia? ―― Huh? It's ten o'clock already!?" "―― Yes, You have been unconscious since noon." Akiha speaks hesitantly. "--" All the strength drains from my body. I must have slept that long since then. I wasn't able to go to Senpai's apartment and just slept the time away. "―― Man, I haven't passed out this long since elementary school. Oh yeah, I did pass out often back then, since I wasn't used to living at the Arimas and I was stressed out." Everything is still woozy like I'm still dreaming. Blanking out, I stare at the ceiling as I remember some of my past. "―― That is true. It has only been a week since you came back here. Nii-san, you must be exhausted." "--Yeah. I felt that today." "Didn't you? So please just rest today. Your health is weaker than most people's, so your body gets tired unless you take a day off sometimes." She looks at me with a serious expression. "――――――" ―― Just like she says. I should just forget everything. I shouldn't think about Senpai or vampires and just rest, or I'll really tire out. Going on a rampage like that and smashing that chair, there must be something wrong with me. "―― Yeah, like you say, I'll just go to sleep." I lie back down. "Really――? You're not going to sneak out of the room later?" "What, you don't trust me?" ―― I guess not. Because, these past few days I've been ignoring her and leaving. "Hisui, tell Kohaku that Nii-san is awake. Nii-san, what about dinner?" "―― Oh yeah. No, tell Kohaku-san I'm sorry, but I don't think I can eat right now. I'm just going to go to sleep." "―― I understand. Then Hisui, tell Kohaku that." Still looking downcast, Hisui nods and leaves the room. ―― Well then. Lying down in bed, I start to feel sleepy again. Like this, I bet I could fall asleep in a minute― ---But, before that. "Akiha. There's a place like that in the garden?" "Yes. When we were children, we used to play there often." "Oh. For some reason, I don't remember it well." ―― Yeah. I really did forget all about it. "And one more thing. ―― It's a weird question, but when we were kidswasn't there another kid with us?" "Huh?" She tilts her head, like she doesn't understand what I'm saying. ―― I guess so. There couldn't have been another kid. That was just a dream. That clearing. Myself as a child, killed by someone who looked like me. There's something wrong with that. If that's true, what am I doing here right now? "No, it's nothing. Just talking about a dream." "Is that so? Then, goodnight Nii-san. Please rest well." "Yeah, I will." The instant I answer her, I fall asleep almost as if I just passed out again.

*s273
I'm in a dark place. Eight years since I awoke. I've been holding my breath in darkness the whole time. I don't even know why. That has long since been worn away. Here, there is only darkness. But, I know there is something I have to do. I don't know why I live. But I know my purpose. The chains which held me are all gone. There is nothing holding me back. All that's left, is killing you. Tweet. Tweet tweet. Chirp. Chirp. Is the window open? I can hear the voices of small birds coming from the garden. A cool breeze brushes my face. The brilliant sunlight hits my eyes. A quiet, delicate tinge. A gentle, morning visit. Morning? It seems I slept until now after Akiha treated me. My body still feels a little heavy. But still I feel much better than last night. Opening my eyes, I get up. "Ugh――――" I feel like throwing up instantly. I still have my anemia from yesterday? My chest hurts and I feel sick. "Please excuse me." Hisui enters my room. She must've thought I was still asleep because she seems surprised to see me up. "Good morning. It seems you have awakened, Shiki-sama." "" For some reason, Hisui's reaction annoys me. "Morning. Breakfast, right? I'll be there soon, so just get out. I'm going to change." "―― Yes, please excuse me." "―――――" No matter how poor of a mood I'm in, letting it out on Hisui like that― there's something wrong with me. "" I feel sick. Even if I go to school like this, I won't be able to do anything. "―― Maybe I'll just stay home." But, I have to go. If I go to school, I may see Senpai again. ―― She may not be the "Senpai" I want---but she may still be there. "-Whew." Taking a deep breath, I settle down. Managing to resist my dizziness, I leave my room. "Oh, Nii-san. ―― Good, morning." ―― As soon as I enter the sitting room, Akiha greets me hollowly. "―― Yeah, morning. You're up early Akiha." "I am always up this early but―― Nii, san?" "―― Are you alright? Your face still looks pale. If you do not feel well, you can stay home---" "No, I'm fine. I'm better, so you don't need to worry." I answer her quickly and pass right by. I head to the dining room since I'll probably collapse if I don't eat. "See ya. Isn't it about time for school?" "―――――― Yes. Then, I will be going now." Speaking hesitantly, she stands up quietly. Akiha exits the sitting room. After watching her go out of the corner of my eye, I enter the dining room. I leave the mansion and head for school. My limbs are still heavy, and with a feeling like I'm in someone else's body, I go down the hill. It's seven-forty. The gate becomes congested with students hurrying to class. "――――――" I don't think Senpai will come, but is waiting here better than waiting in my classroom?

*s274
"――" I'll wait here. I don't think Senpai will come― but maybe she'll come to school like she did yesterday. ---It's about time. At about ten minutes before homeroom, the main gates are closed. "――" Senpai is not coming. Sighing, I head towards the classroom with heavy steps.

*s275
"――" No, I get the feeling that I won't be able to see Senpai by waiting here. If Senpai doesn't feel like seeing me, she'll leave as soon as she sees me. I should go to the classroom first and think about what to do.

*s276
"―――" No, I have a feeling that I won't see Senpai if I wait here. If Senpai doesn't feel like seeing me, she'll leave as soon as she sees me. ―― If that's the case, she won't come to school through the front gate. "―― If she even comes, it'll be through the back gate." I rush to the back of the school with this thought in mind. *sigh* No one is here. Not even students coming to school through the back gate. ―― But, I still wait for Senpai who for sure isn't coming. The chime sounds once, telling me that the gate closes. ―― Senpai didn't come. I should go back before homeroom starts.

*s277
Homeroom is about to start, but it is still very rowdy in the classroom. I take my seat by the window and set down my bag. "Hey, mornin'. You're looking pretty bad today." "―― Sheesh. Everyone looks at me and says the same thing. Do I look that sick?" "Eh---? ―― Yeah, come to think of it, you look normal. I don't know, but you look really down, Tohno." "―――― Down, huh? ―" Certainly my spirits are low. Ever since Senpai said farewell, my body has been heavy and both my mind and body are knocked out. "---Arihiko. Did you see Senpai today?" "Huh? Senpai? Which Senpai?" "Which? ―― the only Senpai we both know is Ciel-senpai." "Shiel-Senpai? ―― Who's that? Are there any foreign students at our school?" My mouth hangs open in amazement. "―― Arihiko, you――" I manage to stammer this out in my confusion. But, nothing else comes out. "You okay Tohno? Just spit it out. As long as it's not asking for money, I'll help you out." Arihiko is acting like he always does. Just like always, he completely does not remember about Senpai. "―― Nah, it's nothing. Sit down, class'll start." "Oh, it's that time. Well, later." Arihiko goes back to his own seat and the teacher arrives. Homeroom starts, followed by physics, the first period class. ---I watch it like a movie on a screen. Senpai― really disappeared. Not just from my sight, but the person known as Ciel-senpai is gone completely without a trace. Arihiko doesn't remember her. ―― I'm sure no one else does either. That farewell, this is what it meant. "" The movie in front of me continues playing, showing a teacher using white chalk on a blackboard. Nothing seems real anymore. Once classes are over and break time begins, that person will never come again, ever. During lunch, we will never sit in the tea ceremony room and spend the time aimlessly over lunch. ―― Somewhere. I had a thread of hope, but that is gone as well. I've lost Ciel completely. I still haven't---haven't done anything. Haven't told her anything. We spent time eating lunch together on a nice day such as today. That was, a distant, precious dream I realize the number of my classmates in the room is dwindling. ---It seems it's now lunch time. "――――――" I don't feel like doing anything. I feel sluggish, so I'll just---

*s278
---I'll just stay in the classroom. Senpai isn't there no matter where I go. No matter what I do, she won't come back--- The end of the day homeroom session is over. My chatting classmates get out of their seats. After staring at them blankly, I get out of my seat to go back to the mansion. ---Back to the mansion. But it's not like there's anything if I go back. "――――" I know I can never reach her, but I can't give up. "Damn it---what the hell should I do――!" Voicing my thoughts angrily, I leave the classroom. ―― I look up and find myself in front of the tea ceremony room. Even though she won't be here, my legs walk in on their own. "---Ha." Of course, no one is here. I wasn't expecting anything, but when I'm hit hard like this, my vision seems to waver. The world starts to spin around me. Instantly, it happens. The ground shakes. I think to myself it's a large earthquake---but I realize it's not the ground shaking, but the impact of my body hitting the floor that I felt. "Aheh?" I can't speak well. Panting. The gasping breaths can be no one else's but mine. But I don't feel bad. It's more like I don't feel anything, like I have no sense of feeling at all. The sound of frantic breathing. Even though I'm not exhausted, my throat painfully gasps for air. I don't feel anything. I feel like the collapsed body here isn't mine. The sound of gasping. Something's---weird. As I lie breathing wildly on the floor, blood spreads out on the tatami mats "Gah." Suddenly, a stabbing pain fills my chest.

*s279
---Nothing's going to get done if I just rot here. Besides, I'm not in the best health right now, so if I don't eat I'll really collapse. "Guess I'll go to the cafeteria." Thinking aloud, I get up from my desk. The big rush must be over because there isn't a line. The tables are mostly full of students already eating. I glance around the room to see if there are any seats left. ---And then, ―― I see someone who looks like Senpai. "Haha." I laugh loudly. Mistaking someone for Ciel-senpai because there's a small resemblance― I truly am beat. I know I'm beat, but I can't take my eyes away from this person that looks like her. This person that looks like her sits at the table slurping up udon. It's curry udon too. Even her food resembles what Senpai would eat. "--Ah." Actually, it is Senpai. "Senpai!" I dash with all my strength towards Senpai. "---" Senpai looks up at me, then glances away quickly. She's clearly avoiding me. But, that doesn't matter. "Senpai, why are you here――!" I blurt that out because I can't even think of anything else to say. "Why am I here? I'm a student here, you know. If I don't eat during lunchtime, I'll collapse." "No, that's not what I mean, but---" I don't know what to say. My brain just stopped functioning. She looks away from me as if she wants to complain. "I thought it was strange for you to be here. Just yesterday, you said farewell, so I thought I would never see you again---" "Yes, because it was getting late. Students should go back home at that time, yes?" Simply. With a straight face, she says this outrageous punch line. "Wha---" "Or, Tohno-kun, are you saying people like me shouldn't come to school?" Her eyes, that were so devoid of emotion yesterday, look directly into mine. ―― A student like me? That's what she said. I don't know if she's really a vampire or not. But she healed from that fatal wound quickly, so she has to be something more than human, like Arcueid. You just can't say that's human. But still. To me, she is a very dear person. I still don't know exactly what kind of feelings I have for her. But with just half a day. It was only half a day, but just thinking she wasn't in my world anymore made me feel like reality was nothing I should care for. So---for me, she is someone I can't lose. "―― Senpai, I---" I'd be lying if I said all of it, but I don't care. Even if she is the same as Arcueid, Senpai is still Senpai. That is an absolute truth I believe in. Yes, I should say those words I couldn't say last night. However, before that― "Fine. I cannot help it if you hate me, Tohno-kun. But this is my daily life, so no matter what you say, I decided to do as I please." She speaks directly. "You don't have any complaints, right?" Senpai says and stares at me. "―――― Huh?" Of course, no complaints here. I feel like such an idiot worrying about it so much. The strength drains from my body. But more than that, I can't help but feel really happy. "―― Yeah, of course I don't have any complaints. Because up until now, I was ignoring all your warnings and doing as I pleased too, Senpai." "That is acceptable. Then, let's shake hands." She sticks out her hand. I don't know what she's thinking, but I take her outstretched hand. Senpai shakes it up and down. "Yes, then this is a sign that we have made peace. Let's stay this way, okay Tohno-kun?" She flashes a full, truly happy smile. With that, she stands up, taking her tray as she walks away. ―― I don't know where, but she seems to be heading somewhere. "Ah" After putting her dishes in their place, she exits the cafeteria. ―― That's fine. I'm happy that she is still here at school, and that we've made up but---can I let things go about Arcueid, and that vampire we're hunting?

*s280
"―― Oh well. We're finally friends again, and if I talk to her about Arcueid, she'll probably get angry once more." For now, I have to maintain this relationship. I watch Senpai as she leaves and then dig into my meal. The end of the day homeroom session is over. My chattering classmates all get up from their seats. "Well then." I should wait here a bit and see what happens. Senpai might come here, and even if she doesn't, I can go to the tea ceremony room. It doesn't seem like Senpai is coming. I guess I just have to go to the tea ceremony room. My legs quickly exit the classroom and head there. ---Well, meeting Senpai means there are a lot of things we have to talk about. About the vampire in this town, and about Arcueid. Even though I know it will be painful to talk about them, I still get excited at the chance to be with Senpai again. I start to breathe hard I dash down towards the tea ceremony room. There isn't anyone here. It seems like she hasn't come here yet. ―― *pant*―― *pant*. ―― I think I got too excited. Sitting down on the tatami mat, I catch my breath. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*. My heated body doesn't cool off that easily. I painfully gasp for air. My body is drenched in sweat, and I feel terrible. My panting fills the air. There's---something weird. I've been resting for a while, but my breathing is getting worse. In the first place, why is my body tired after only running this little distance――? "---Gah!?" Suddenly, a stabbing pain fills my chest.

*s281
"―― This can't be good as it is. Senpai, hey!" I hurry after her. "Oh? Tohno-kun, fifth period will start soon you know. You should hurry back to class." "Idiot, the same goes for you. Why are you out here in the courtyard---" ―― I see. She's only pretending to be a student, so she doesn't really need to go to class. "Hehe, that's right. I will be late to fifth period too. I thought I would skip the rest of class, but maybe I should seriously attend class after all." Senpai smiles happily. "―― Senpai? Don't tell me, you've been taking classes――?" "Of course I was! I wouldn't be dressed like this if I wasn't!" ―― She seems quite angry. "Ha, haha." "Hey, what's so funny, Tohno-kun!?" "No, it's just---so happy and so angry, I knew that you really were Ciel-senpai after all." I really am happy. "―― Huh? I am me, but why would that make you laugh, Tohno-kun?" "Ah, it's nothing. More importantly, Senpai. About, um. Arcueid---" "---Ugh." In a flash, Senpai looks up at me with emotionless eyes. ―― It's hard to speak. It's hard to speak, but this is why I came after her. "―― Please listen to me without getting angry. You told me to stop, but I just can't leave this vampire thing alone." ―― Uh-oh. Her emotionless eyes seem to become tinged with anger. "―― Anyways, I can't just ignore this vampire. But I kind of broke up with Arcueid because of yesterday, and I can't do anything without help. So---if you're looking for this vampire, can I help you?" ―― Senpai is quiet. She takes a deep breath. "I refuse." And says so with a smile. "You refuse? Why!?" "Of course I would! Tohno-kun, don't you remember almost being killed by her!? Hunting vampires means being in continual danger of death. I will not let you be involved in such a thing, Tohno-kun!" "---I know, but I'm saying I'm prepared for that! I might not look like it, but I've experienced many near-death situations. I can at least protect myself!" "―― Um, Tohno-kun. How can you say that? I will admit that you have very good athletic abilities. Even though you have a weak constitution, your body itself is excellent." Slumping her shoulders, Senpai says something very surprising. "―― R, really?" The tension seems to disappear, and I blurt that out in response. "Yes. Tohno-kun, you got naked when you spent the night at my house. I saw you then. Not flabbiness, but tight muscles. You were far away, but I thought your body was very well-formed." "―― Naked-But I, didn't get naked." "Did you forget? Tohno-kun, did you not change before you entered the bath?" Ah, that's right. Certainly I did take off my clothes and had her wash them for me--- "Senpai, I didn't know you were someone who likes to peek at people who are changing." "---Eh, no, that was, just an accident, I, um, happened to see it, and was a little curious, and thought maybe it would be alright―" Her face turns a deep red as she stammers her excuses. ―― I guess she's remembering what she saw that time. "Geez, look! No matter how good your body is Tohno-kun, ordinary people cannot stand up against a vampire." Oh, that's why she doesn't want me to fight. "I see. Then, it's no problem." I take off my glasses. I take out my knife. My headache starts to flare up. Resisting that, I cut an appropriate "line" on a nearby tree. "Tohno-kun, that---" "―― That's how it is. Sorry, but my eyes aren't normal. Arcueid told me I can see the 'death' of things, and they're called something like the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception." Her eyes widen as she takes it all in. "--I, see. So it isn't the knife that's special, but it's you, Tohno-kun." "―― Not special. It's just a side effect of an accident I had." "---That is why she was so interested in you. Your eyes have too much power for an individual to have." She suddenly seems drained of all energy. "―― Certainly, with that kind of power, it is more dangerous to leave you alone Tohno-kun. And even if I did refuse, you would probably search for the vampire yourself anyway, and he---couldn't afford to ignore you." "Senpai――? You mean---" "Yes. I do not want you to be involved, but it's too late. I cannot deny that you have any connection to this any longer." "So, it's okay if we go after this vampire together?" "Yes. I am prepared to do that." Senpai extends out a hand. But I can feel it's different than when we shook hands in the cafeteria. "-" Of course, I take her hand. Our hands meet briefly, and the handshake is over. "This makes us a team now. I am counting on you Tohno-kun, so please count on me. From now on, the two of us will hunt down the vampire in this city." She speaks with a gentle smile. As I nod wordlessly, the chime sounds, signaling the end of lunchtime. "After classes, please come to the tea ceremony room. We can talk more then." Senpai runs towards the school building. I'm late too, so I run as well. The end of the day homeroom session is over. My chattering classmates all get up from their seats. I usually just linger until the chaos has passed over, but today I stand up with everyone else. I quickly walk out of the classroom. I head for the tea ceremony room. A lot has happened between Senpai and me, but it really turned out well. I'm glad to be able to help her, and I can be more assured than I was fighting by myself. But, more than that---I'm excited just to have the chance to be with Senpai once more. I breathe hard I dash towards the tea ceremony room. There isn't anyone here. It seems like she hasn't come here yet. ―― *pant*―― *pant*. ―― I think I got too excited. Sitting down on the tatami mat, I catch my breath. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*. My heated body doesn't cool off that easily. I painfully gasp for air. My body is drenched in sweat, and I feel terrible. My gasping fills the air. There's---something weird. I've been resting for a while, but my breathing is getting worse. In the first place, why is my body tired after only running this little distance――? "---Gah!?" Suddenly, pain fills my chest.

*s282
"Tsss, ah――――!" My body falls with a crash. "Ah, ah, ah――――!" My entire body is convulsing. It, hurts. My chest, my chest is, burning,,,,,,! ",---,aaaah―――!" My mind is drifting away. My fingers claw at the tatami mats in pain. I pull and rip at the mats. But, it doesn't stop the pain. "Hagh, gah, ghaaaaa――!" Pain. Pain. Pain. Such pain, is frightening. "U, ugah, kuaaaa―――!" I can't bear it. If it lasts another second, then, it would be better, just to die! "Fine. I'll grant your wish, Shiki." "Eh?" I lift my head off the floor. Before that. Before that. My pain disappears. I don't feel pain anywhere. I don't even feel heavy. I don't even feel― alive. "" I try to say something, but my throat doesn't move. There's nothing. No pain, no sensation, not even, freedom. "-!" I don't know what's going on, so I try to get up. My body doesn't even twitch. It's not that I'm tied down, nor is it that my entire body is numb. If I have to give a metaphor, it's like my body is already dead, but my mind is mistakenly still lingering in my body. "--" Of my five senses, only my sight is still alive. ―― the room is dark. It's night outside already. "---" I can't move my face, so I move my eyes. "---Oh? I thought you had completely disappeared, but you're awfully persistent, Shiki." I can hear a voice I shouldn't be able to hear. "!" I glance around the dark as best as I can. There, I see something I don't know about. "" Who is that? I've never seen him. I've never seen him---but I feel like, I've known him from a long, long time ago. "What's this? How mean of you, Shiki. You've been looking for me for so long and when I come out, you don't remember me?" With an amused laugh, he stares at me with blood-shot eyes. "-" My mind, the only thing still working, freezes. He didn't say it yet, But---I know he is a vampire. That he is the "Serpent" Senpai and Arcueid are looking for. "―― No, that's wrong. Certainly I am the vampire known as the Serpent of Akasha. But to you, I'm not the Serpent, but rather, SHIKI, right? ---Man, how cold of you. You make me look stupid for thinking about you all these eight years." -? SHIKI? Eight years? What is that? "---Did you really forget Shiki? ―― Was the old man's hypnosis that good or---did you lose your memory after dying once? Shit, either way, what a waste! Do you understand!? These eight years, I've waited these eight years! I've waited for this instance where I could steal everything from you, the one who killed me! But what use is it now if you don't remember!?" "-" What is, he saying? I---killed him? "That's right! If you've forgotten, then remember. The three of us were always together, right? In the Tohno mansion. Akiha and you, and I would play in the garden together. Before I became like this eight years ago that day!" ---I, can't remember. Certainly---it seems like there was another kid with us back then. "―― You can't remember? And we were such good friends too." He grits his teeth. His whole body quivers with emotion as if he was brimming with vexation. "---Geez. Was I the only one in pain? That's terrible, Shiki. I was always locked away by my old man, but I could always sense you. Haha. Because I was using your 'life'. Even though we're not connected by blood, we're connected by our souls." "That's why you---I wanted you to have a terribly gruesome end." How unfortunate, he says. "What I wanted to say is this, Shiki. I'm your brother. But you and Akiha seem to have heartlessly forgotten that." "-" My―― Tohno Shiki's, brother―――? "---If you've forgotten, then there's nothing to talk about. Your painful death is the goal of this body―― of Tohno SHIKI. I've gone along with that this long, but it's time to lower the curtain. Even for me---to have two bodies with one life is not very efficient." The voice nears. I'll be killed like this. ―― No, I say I'll die, but maybe I'm already dead. My arms and legs can't move. My eyes, my ears, my nose don't work. That's why there isn't even any pain. I am killed so vaguely that I don't even realize it.

*s283
"Tsss, ah――――!" My body falls with a crash. "Ah, ah, ah――――!" My entire body is convulsing. It, hurts. My chest, my chest is, burning,,,,,,! ",aaaah―――!" My mind is drifting away. My fingers claw at the tatami mats in pain. I pull and rip at the mats. But, it doesn't stop the pain. "Hagh, ghah, ghaaaaa――!" Pain. Pain. Pain. Such pain, is frightening. "U, ugah, kuaaaa―――!" I can't bear it. If it lasts another second, then, it would be better, just to die! "Fine. I'll grant your wish Shiki." "Eh?" I lift my head off the floor. Before that. Before that, my pain disappears. I don't feel pain anywhere. I don't even feel heavy. I don't even feel― alive. "" I try to say something, but my throat doesn't move. There's nothing. No pain, no sensation, not even, freedom. "-!" I don't know what's going on, so I try to get up. My body doesn't even twitch. It's not that I'm tied down, nor is it that my entire body is numb. If I have to give a metaphor, it's like my body is already dead, but my mind is mistakenly still lingering in my body. "--" Of my five senses, only my sight is still alive. ―― the room is dark. It is already night outside. "---" I can't move my face, so I move my eyes. , -, --, Something. I hear something nearby. But I can't really hear anything. It seems something is wrong with my ears since I can't even hear my own breathing. Just, I feel like I can dimly hear a pained voice calling my name. "---Oh? I thought you had completely disappeared, but you're awfully persistent, Shiki." I can hear a voice I shouldn't be able to hear. "!" I glance around the dark as best as I can. There, I see something I don't know about. "" Who is that? I've never seen him. I've never seen him---but I feel like, I've known him from a long, long time ago. "What's this? How mean of you, Shiki. You've been looking for me for so long and when I come out, you don't remember me?" With an amused laugh, he stares at me with blood-shot eyes. "-" My mind, the only thing still working, freezes. He didn't say it yet, But---I know he is a vampire. That he is the "Serpent" Senpai and Arcueid are looking for. "―― No, that's wrong. Certainly I am the vampire known as the Serpent of Akasha. But to you, I'm not the Serpent, but rather, SHIKI, right? ---Man, how cold of you. You make me look stupid for thinking about you all these eight years. Hey, don't you feel the same way Ciel?" He says that while looking at me. "!" Senpai. Is Senpai here? But where? I can't see her, nor do I sense her presence. If she is here, then why isn't she doing anything about him? In front of me. Right now, our enemy is in front of me―――! "You shouldn't ask Ciel something she can't do that much about. Right now, she isn't in a condition to really show herself in front of others. Well, in the first place---I don't think you can really see anything right now." Another sound. Something. I can hear the sound of something tenaciously, almost madly clawing the tatami mats. "―― Hey, didn't I tell you not to pay attention to that――!? Look Shiki, the only thing you should see is me. The only thing you should hear is my voice. The only existence you should acknowledge is mine. The only one that lets you live is me―――! Finally, at last, I've met you here, so don't think of anything other than me---!" A sharp sound. From the hand of the man before me---this vampire called the Serpent, I hear a sickening sound. And then, I hear a faint, pained gasp. no, ku--n I can't quite make it out. "---Did you really forget Shiki? ―― Was the old man's hypnosis that good or---did you lose your memory after dying once? Shit, either way, what a waste! Do you understand!? These eight years, I've waited these eight years! I've waited for this instance where I could steal everything from you, the one who killed me! But what use is it now if you don't remember!?" "-" What is, he saying? I---killed him? "That's right! If you've forgotten, then remember. The three of us were always together, right? In the Tohno mansion. Akiha and you, and I would play in the garden together. Before I became like this eight years ago that day!" ---I, can't remember. Certainly---it seems like there was another kid with us back then. "―― You can't remember? And we were such good friends too." He grits his teeth. His whole body quivers with emotion as if he was brimming with vexation. "---Geez. Was I the only one in pain? That's terrible, Shiki. I was always locked away by my old man, but I could always sense you. Haha. Because I was using your 'life'. Even though we're not connected by blood, we're connected by our souls." "That's why you---I wanted you to have a terribly gruesome end." How unfortunate, he says. That sound again. The sound of someone clawing at the tatami mats. "―― What an annoying woman. I stole this life. This was mine since eight years ago! You think I can just give it back to Shiki? In the first place, I would die without it. Ciel, are you telling me to die? How cruel. Just be quiet and stay dead right there." Another piercing sound. The clawing noise stops. "Hmm, where were we? Ah, that's right. We were talking about how deep our bonds were. What I wanted to say is this, Shiki. I'm your brother. But you and Akiha seem to have heartlessly forgotten that." "-" My―― Tohno Shiki's, brother―――? "―― Well, I'll keep it at that. Shiki, you've heard from Ciel about me, right? A reincarnating soul. A vampire that returns to life after it dies." His eyes narrow. His mood turns different from before. His soft, almost human personality starts to disappear. "This is my eighteenth reincarnation. You know about my requirements for the new reincarnating body, right? A family that carries power within its blood and has influence in society. There's no need to say what fits those requirements. During the seventeenth time---my previous self chose the Tohno bloodline. Choosing the Far East was just a whim. Maybe I just wanted a change of scenery from my previous incarnations." "I was killed by the princess and my eighteenth self was reborn as Tohno SHIKI. I had no complaints about his body. His intelligence and development advanced rapidly and the weather in this country was comfortable." "---But, that was as far as it went. 'The Serpent'---Well, Roa made a mistake in that the power of the Tohno bloodline was too great. Akiha and I, we're only half human after all. The other half is as much a monster as Roa, which those of the Tohno line must resist throughout their lives. But, some people are weak, which stops them from resisting. It is the duty of the head of the Tohno household to kill those who succumb to this inversion and are no longer human but---" "To sum it up, I lost. Normally, Roa wouldn't awaken until I become an adult. But---since you and I are connected, you can understand, right Shiki?" "Two wills cannot exist in one body. It's possible if the other personality stems from a person's will, but a completely different will cannot enter. What happens when it can't? Simple. The vessel, the brain, cries out. Headaches occur. Suddenly, without reason, without meaning." "-" Head―― aches――, don't tell me--- "That's right. Your headaches have flowed from me to you. Didn't I say so earlier? I am using your life. We are two people using the same life. So---if I can move like this, then you end up as immobile as a corpse. What kills a will is another will. My will to live is stronger than yours." "―― Well, but you are still amazing. I'm using your strength trying to kill you―― But that's strange, why are you still alive?" As he tilts his head, he really does look perplexed. ―― I'm the one who wants to tilt my head questioningly. Why is he using my life, and what in the world is he? My mind is brimming with questions. "―― It seems you still don't understand, Shiki. I told you, the only thing that can kill a will is another will. In other words, killing the will does not kill the body. The Roa inside of me was another will besides my own. Eight years ago that summer day. Roa killed the will of Tohno SHIKI." "" Like I said, I'm Tohno Shiki, right? "Yeah, you are Tohno Shiki. A true impostor who became the eldest son of the Tohno household in place of me, who succumbed to inversion." "-" "Listen up. ―― I even liked you Shiki. Me and my old man didn't get along either, and you were a good guy. We really were good friends. Of course I loved Akiha too. But I couldn't allow her to grow more attached to you." ―― w, wait. What, what is he saying "―― Yeah, I remember that feeling from that time. Everything turned crimson and I started to hate everything. The voices of the birds, the leaves on the treas, everything became bothersome to me, and I destroyed whatever I came across. "Eight years ago, Shiki. In that courtyard, Roa killed my will. Normally, it would have been all over when Roa awoke. But the Tohno family is special. As soon as my reason was lost, my body succumbed to inversion. I guess it's what you call an inversion impulse, but you do what you always thought was taboo. I guess deep in my heart, I was jealous of you. In the end, I killed you because you were there." "Man, there never was a pleasure greater than that time! Piercing your chest with this hand and feeling your heart as you coughed up blood. I thought I was born again! It felt so wonderful, I stood there wanting to play with your dying body even longer, but I was pushing my luck. While I was eagerly trying to rip out your heart, someone informed the old man. That bastard, he rushed over and killed me! Me, his real son! Shit. I guess cruel fathers do exist. A father like that can't complain when he's killed by his own son, right, Shiki!? Well in the end--I felt pretty good." --Blood. In that courtyard. The bloody corpse of a child. "--Yes, you finally remember Shiki――! That's right, I'm the one who killed you! But you lived through it and took over my place as Tohno Shiki――! My old man, that bastard---he locked me away like trash in an underground cell after killing me. Because he couldn't have it known that his eldest son was dead, he took you, his adopted son, and replaced me!" I-was adopted? "Yeah. The old man used you after your miraculous recovery. Fortunately for him, we were kids. We didn't doubt the fact that we were actual brothers---and you were pretty screwed up from that incident. My old man deceived you and Akiha with a simple lie and made you forget about me, the true Tohno SHIKI!" --No one, was there. After that accident. Why was I all alone like that? In other words, that means--- "Yes, it's because no one needed you. Well, in order to protect the image of this family, you were treated as Tohno Shiki. ---Yeah, but I did need you. Because thanks to stealing your life, I was able to survive when my old man killed me. For that, and only that, I thank you, Shiki." ―― I don't understand. So why? Why am I still alive then? "Who knows. I'd like to know that myself---but, it really doesn't matter. Because you're going to die here anyway." Saying that, He---Roa stands up slowly. "---Your painful death was the goal of this body―― of Tohno SHIKI. I've gone along with that this long, but it's time to lower the curtain. Even for me---to have two bodies with one life is not very efficient." The voice nears. I'll be killed like this. ―― No, I say I'll die, but maybe I'm already dead. My arms and legs can't move. My eyes, my ears, my nose don't work. ---There is nothing left. I don't want to just accept what he says. ―― But I don't care about anything anymore. My eyes that can see "death", because my body is already like a dead body. In the end, I was just an impostor. And on that summer day eight years ago, I was already dead "Tohno-kun!" ―― But, I can hear a voice. A sobbing voice. An incredibly sad, almost shouting voice. ---Did my eyes get used to the darkness? Or, did my will force my eyes to open? I finally grasp what it was this bastard was sitting on while he gave his long speech. "---Damn, you regenerated again?" Roa's legs stop. He turns around toward Senpai. "Didn't I tell you to stay dead? You really are an eyesore." With a piercing sound, Roa takes one of Senpai's swords and thrusts it into her body. "Aug――――!" Her pained voice. Her nails dig into the tatami mat. Clawing, and clawing. Her nails are almost peeled off, and her breathing is like a combusting engine. But still. "―― Tohno, kun―――!" Clawing and writhing. She frantically continues to call out my name as I lie there collapsed like a cut puppet. "―― Annoying woman. Didn't I tell you no matter how many times you call out his name, Shiki won't hear you? Right now, he's just a living corpse. He can only hear my voice. ―― No, not even my voice. He only knows my will because of the connection of life between us. How can you not understand that fact?" More piercing sounds. The swords pierce Senpai's body. "Ts!" Her body twitches in response. Even still---Senpai continues to call out my name, as if she was a broken record. Tohno-kun. Tohno-kun. Tohno-kun. With her pain-filled, sobbing voice. "" I could hear it. ―― I definitely heard it from before. But I probably didn't listen to half of what she said. Even as she spit out blood. She kept calling out to me who was just lying there like a thrown-away, broken doll. "---An immortal body? How foolish. If you had this much power you could have defeated me." The sound of stabbing again. "But for such a guy you laid down your swords. I'm disappointed, Elesia. Thinking a piece of trash like you is actually my daughter makes me sick――!" Thrust. Thrust. Thrust. As if he's lost his mind, he keeps stabbing Senpai over and over again. Her defenseless back. Her shoulders. Her legs. Her throat. Her bloody arms outstretched towards me. Mercilessly stabbing. Despite this. Her lips keep on calling my name. ―― I can't hear it. I can't hear it anymore. It's not that my ears are no longer working, but her throat is already dead. But she still keeps calling out to me. As if she is wishing I'll be able to move if she continues on like that. "-" To be honest, I don't understand why she would go that far. "-St--" I'm almost going insane. Watching her be stabbed for my sake makes me almost insane. "--op." But, I don't move. No matter how frustrated I am, I can't move. No matter what I do---no matter what I do, this body doesn't move――! "--Wonderful. A simple hatred that is almost lethal. It was just an instant, but I felt your will directed against me. You may want to kill me---but this isn't something to be mad about." He pulls out a sword. Senpai's body sinks toward the floor. Before that can happen, he pulls her up by the hair. "Look boy, let me teach you something. No matter how limitless the regenerative ability of a vampire is, it lasts only when they are alive. Their immortality is only as long as they are alive. Once they die, their powers of recovery cease immediately. Vampires are only difficult to kill, not immortal, but---" Splat. A black sword springs forth from Senpai's chest. Her chest breaks apart. Roa impales her heart from behind. "Tsaaah―――!" The throat that died moves. Spewing forth with blood, her body writhes in agony. "But---the amazing thing about this woman is. Even if she dies completely, it isn't her but time itself that restores her body. Do you understand? After she dies, without anyone's help, even her own, this world itself returns it back to normal in order to rectify a contradiction. For example---just like this!" Roa's amused voice lifts in delight, and at the same time. With a sickening sound, a black sword springs out from Senpai's forehead--- Her head. From behind. With that thin, sharp sword. While she was living, her brain was pierced "Hyahahaha, isn't it natural for a pierced brain to bring death!? Look Shiki, she's flailing about like a fish on a hook!" Full of amusement, Roa loses himself in amusement. "But look. Even though the light in her eyes faded, her heart is starting to beat again. ―― Shit, what a fucked up life. It makes us, the ones living with only one life, look foolish." He swings his arm. As if she really was a piece of trash, Senpai's body slams into the wall. That was it. That's enough. I don't care what happens. I don't care if I go crazy. I don't care if people call me a murderer. I'll "See, I'm cute compared to her. This is a monster that comes back from nothing even if you kill every last bit of her, every last cell of her. Is killing something that doesn't really die really a sin――!?" Heeheeehee! A high, ill-sounding laugh. Roa throws the sword in his hand towards Senpai as if he was playing darts. Splud! That is the signal. With that, all rational thought splinters away. "-" I stand up. "Bastard, how can you move---!?" "-" There's no need to say it. The one with the stronger will uses the life, right? Then---up until now, I never thought this strongly about anything before. "This can't be! Am---am I weaker than you――!?"   Roa. I'm going to kill you. In the darkness, My knife crosses against his claws. His movement is almost blindingly fast. But, my body follows him. My arms move as if they belonged to someone else. My eyes persistently, accurately look at just his "lines". My entire body burns. My brain feels like it is on fire. Just like---when I first saw that golden-haired princess of the vampires, my body is like something else. "Keh!" Roa springs away. One of his legs. His upper right arm. His left collarbone area. I have already cut through the "lines" there. The price is my right arm. Roa first took my arm holding the knife. So, if he destroys my remaining left arm, it would mean my loss. In this situation, losing means certain death. "---I don't believe it. A match for me, a vampire. ―― your eyes, they are perhaps more appropriate for me than this body." "" "If you don't realize it, then that's fine. This story is a boring one not even worth talking about." With a shuffle, Roa increases the distance between us. "―― It's a very old story. The last of a fool who obsessed over living forever. Just wondering who it was that actually won that." "---To live forever. That was the miracle that Roa dreamed about. I decided that an everlasting cycle of rebirth is eternity. But that is no different than a continuation of a single bloodline. If there is such a thing as a power that Roa, who accepted death, can earn at the end of his reincarnation---instead of the power that steals the lives of others like vampires. ―― I just thought the power you have, the power to see death, was an appropriate end for me." His body lowers a bit. "I just had that ridiculous idea!" His arm reaches out. I slice through it instantaneously. "Gah---!" Roa runs away. I follow after him. His movements are many times faster than mine. But, that doesn't matter. Just killing. I don't care about anything else. In reality, I've already killed one of his legs, and his speed is reduced. As he runs away, He braces his hand against the wall and glares at me. "Shit!---Do you intend to fight yourself, Shiki?" "--" "Don't be silent――! You're me. I am SHIKI, and you are Shiki. We are the same type of being. It doesn't matter if that bastard Roa existed or not. ―― I was originally a creature eating human flesh. As a child, I had this urge to eat human flesh. Even though that has changed to drinking blood, if Roa hadn't entered my body, I would've certainly become a human eating monster." "---But, that's the same for you. Like I enjoy eating human flesh, you enjoy killing others! Remember the urge you had when you first saw that woman, the ecstasy of killing with that knife!" "--" The urge I had when I first saw her That was---when I killed Arcueid. "Yeah, that's right. No matter how much you pretend to be a good person, that's something you can't excuse. You wanted that woman and did the thing that got you the most excited. What can you call that other than being a killer? You and I are the same---we are both abnormal people living in the same place." "--" ―― Shut up. If I hear his voice any longer, I'll go crazy. "Yes, the same. So why are you trying to kill me? It's just that Roa entered me! If Roa entered you instead, our positions would've been reversed――! But you're going to kill me!? You're just hurting yourself――!" Roa screams. These past eight years. The monster who made his lair in this city, feeding off the blood of countless people screams. "---I'm not you. You're just a killer." "Idiot, you don't understand, do you? I thought so too, at first. That I'm sane. That even if Roa's will is here, I thought it would be fine. But, it wasn't. You're the same. You, like me, will end up as a killer, Tohno Shiki!" He laughs. "Isn't that right? I know that's inside you too. You know, that impulse is not something that flows from me to you. Just admit it, killer. Your inversion impulse is nothing more than what you wish for――!" "-" I ready my knife. I don't want to hear his voice any longer. I focus my gaze on him. All that's left is to slice them. "―― I see. You're trying to kill me, Shiki." He pulls back. That's his final move--- "But, don't you ever wonder which one of us was really killed?" "" Suddenly, I halt my attack. "Yes, in the end, both of us died in that place. So---I might be the one killed by Roa, and you might be the Tohno SHIKI taken over by the Serpent, right?" "Hey Shiki. Didn't you ever think about it this way? That you just have not realized it, but you were already insane a long, long time ago!" That, That can't be true---can it? "Ha!" I get kicked into the wall from behind. "Gah――!" What is this? Being distracted by such stupid words. My remaining left arm becomes shredded and painted in blood. I can't move it one bit and my knife clatters to the floor. And---in front of me, Roa stands with his furious, blood-shot eyes. "---Idiot, that's not it at all. I'm Roa. You had that inverse impulse because you were connected to me subconsciously." He grins. Roa takes a step forward. "Bye Shiki. It's been fun!" With that, he swings his knife-like claws downward. "--" There's no pain. Just the sound of splashing blood. "You bitch!" Roa's voice rings out. In front of me, Senpai's body takes the full force of Roa's claws. "" I can't think of anything. No, there's no need to think. I scoop up my fallen knife with my mouth. My teeth tighten around the hilt. I dash into Roa, almost like I was collapsing into him. I slice the "line" running diagonal from his shoulder. "Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" He screeches like some demonic bird. Running away from Senpai and me, he jumps directly into the window, and falls out. The glass shatters and he falls outside. "I won't let you get away---!" I run to the window. "Damn―――!" But of course, I can't jump from the third floor. Under the moonlit night. As if he didn't receive a fatal wound by just having his "lines" of death cut, Roa runs away like a beast. "---" ―― I can't chase him. From here, I can't chase him. But, it seems like there's no need for that. Under the moonlight, Roa's running figure stops. There isn't one person outside, but two. One, the beast-like figure of Roa. One, the sublime, white figure of the vampire princess. ---The fight lasted only an instant. Roa screams as he dies and fades to ash. "-Ar―― cueid." She stands there composed and looks up at me, then disappears before my eyes. "HhaAhh." ―― I'm exhausted. My body collapses on the floor. Leaning against the wall, I sit down. "Ga---" The knife falls from my mouth. From my elbow down, my right arm is shattered, twisted and split. Roa's claw marks remain gouged into my left shoulder and my left arm hangs, unmoving. I feel like a squid or an octopus with both my arms just hanging there. "―― Sen―― pai." I look down the hallway. I look down to where Senpai had collapsed when she protected me earlier. And there, "Sen---pai, your wounds are okay?" "Yes. A wound like this will heal quickly." I cannot make out her face since it's dark. But I thought it looked paler than usual. "Gah!" Thump. Headache. Thump. This headache, Thump. because I still see these "lines", Thump. I have this headache. "―― Tohno-kun? What's wrong?" "Nothing--it's just---my head, hurts." I manage to reply as I bear the pain. My hands. If I could move them, I could hold my head and maybe calm down. But, they don't move an inch. "---Probably because you saw too much death. ―― Tohno-kun, you were pushing yourself too much. Trying to defeat Roa by yourself was being reckless." "―― It's not reckless. You were the one being reckless. Why---did you let him do that to you?" "He just―― caught me off guard――" "---Idiot, I, heard all of it." ―― I heard how Senpai threw away her swords to protect me. "―― Going through that just to protect me, was stupid." Going through that, and just calling out my name, there's something wrong. "―― I suppose. No matter what I did, you revived by yourself. I guess I was― just doing useless things." "--" Not---that's not it at all. "―― But, I heard you." "Tohno-kun――?" "Your voice, I know I heard it. You kept calling my name---so it made me realize that I was still alive." So, what saved me wasn't my desire to kill Roa. But it was just― Senpai's voice. "Ghh!" "Tohno-kun---!? Your wounds, do they hurt? Please wait, I'll heal them――!" "―― No, it's not, really my arms――" This headache is terrible. The pain isn't coming from outside, but feels like it is shooting out from inside me. "―― It's a reaction from seeing too much 'death'. Suddenly overworking your brain like that probably caused too much blood flow." "―― I, know that, but." "Look, your power is very dangerous to you, Tohno-kun. Seeing that which should not be possible to see puts a huge strain on your body, and your blood vessels will not be able to handle the flow of your blood. Seeing the 'death' of something close to you―― like humans shouldn't be a problem, but seeing the 'death' of things that don't naturally have a 'death' is extremely dangerous." "―― Yeah, that's okay though Senpai. Roa―― is now dead. I don't have to see any more 'death'" "So, I don't have to see them. ―― Senpai, do you know where my glasses are?" "--Huh?" "My glasses―― without them, I see these lines all the time. If I don't have them, I'll go crazy―― they're probably in the tea ceremony room, so could you please get them for me?" "Tohno-kun, what are you saying? Your glasses are definitely" "―― I understand. I'll go get it right away, so please close your eyes. If you use them much longer, it will be really bad for you." "---Yeah, I'll do that. Thanks." I close my eyelids. After only a few moments, I can feel Senpai's fingers on my face. "Here you go, it's all okay now. Please open your eyes, Tohno-kun." "Ah――" The lines of death are now gone. My headache disappeared as I closed my eyes---and I can now see Senpai's face clearly. "Thanks Senpai. Now it's back to normal." "What are you saying? There's still some work before you return to normal, so please keep still." She says that and sits down besides me. "---Hmm, these wounds really aren't that bad. I'll be able to heal them right away, so please hold on just a little longer." Senpai carefully reaches out and holds my twisted arm. "Nn" There's an almost tickling, warm sensation. My cold arm begins to warm up again, and the numbed pain returns after that. "Oww." "If there's pain, it lets you know you are alive. Now, let's take care of your left arm." With a light step, she moves over to my left side and puts her hand on my shoulder. "―― Amazing, my left arm is already healed!" "It isn't amazing, this is my normal profession, so it is only natural I can do that." ―― Her normal profession? Is she a nurse or something? Well, I don't think a nurse could heal a shattered arm like that in a matter of minutes though. "―― Hey Senpai." "--Yes?" "Senpai, just what kind of person are you? Come to think of it, I don't really know anything about you, Ciel-senpai." The fingers over my wounds suddenly stop. But, it was only a momentary reaction. "I'm the same as you Tohno-kun. I also, have not had this body from birth. I also was close to death―― no, I am someone who died and came back to life. And it just became a habit for me to come back to life." Is she joking? She gives a pained smile. "―― What do you mean? If you die, you normally can't come back, right?" "What I am saying, is that I was not normal." "Not normal―― like, Arcueid?" "――――――――" She doesn't respond. Is she done? Senpai stands up. "There, all finished. How is it, can you move?" "――――――" I lift my hands and move them around. My fingers can move at will, and there is only a little pain. "Yeah, no problems. ―― Thanks, Senpai. I'm just always helped by you." Senpai doesn't answer, she just smiles. "Then, let's go back. There's no need to be here any longer." Senpai starts to walk away. ―― Picking up my fallen knife, I follow her out of the school. ―― The two of us walk to the gate under the moonlight. Senpai doesn't say anything. Looking at her back, I think reluctantly about things I don't want to consider. Roa is gone. Arcueid is also gone. Their purpose was to eliminate Roa, so Senpai has no reason to stay here any longer. "――――――" ―― This is serious. I knew it all along---but I never thought this would come so quickly. I want Senpai to stay here. I want her to stay---but it isn't just my problem. "――――" I steal a glance at Senpai's face. What, What does Senpai plan on doing――? And then, Senpai suddenly stops walking. "Tohno-kun." She looks directly at me with eyes devoid of any emotion. "―― What is it, Senpai?" "About what we were talking about before." "Before---about how you're like Arcueid?" She nods. Still staring me in the eye, she starts to speak. "Tohno-kun. If I was a vampire, what would you do?" "Wha" My mind goes blank. I don't know what she wants to hear. Still--- "―― Senpai is Senpai. Even if you are a vampire, that wouldn't change." Her expression remains the same. Just for an instant, I think she smiled sadly. "I am the same as her. Just like she is a vampire who has had no experience, I just might be a vampire who has no sense of self." She speaks as if it was a monologue. "――――――" I'm at a loss for words. ―― I don't know what to say to that. So, just like before, I can only say what I really feel. "―― That's fine." "Eh?" "I said, that's fine. Even if you are a vampire, I still like you Senpai." "Wha" Senpai stands there in complete amazement. Realizing what I just said, I blush furiously and look away. "Anyway! That's all I want to say. C'mon, let's go back, Senpai!" Trying to hide my embarrassment, I pull myself to reality. Go back. Where is Senpai going to return to? "--" I suddenly feel terrible. I'm afraid to look at her face and can't turn around. "---Tohno-kun." From behind me, Senpai's voice calls out. Her quiet, emotionless voice. "―― What is it?" I answer without turning. "You know why I came to this city, right?" "Yeah. Unfortunately, I know. You came to kill Roa." "―― Yes. But, I haven't told you why yet. I really meant to tell you in the tea ceremony room, but things ended quickly." "―― That's true. It was kind of disappointing. But, wasn't you chasing Roa part of your duty in the Church?" "―― No. The place I'm in doesn't really have much work. Even when there is, it's only a few times a year I get called there. So this time is my own judgment. Not because of the orders of the Church, but I came here through my own will." "―― Your, will?" "Yes. I came here only because of my own circumstances. I want to die as a human, so I've been chasing Roa. He is the reason my body has become like this." ―― wants to die. Wants to die?--- "―― For that sole reason, I have kept on living like this. But, that is all over now. ―― These past five years. Was it a long time? Was it a short time? I don't know." Her emotionless voice stops. She jumps directly in front of me. "So I have to thank you, Tohno-kun. My work here is done now. All that's left is for me to take responsibility for all my actions." "―― Senpai, you mean---" She's going to leave? "Thank you so much for everything until now. It has been a long time since I've been this happy. So, let's finish with a handshake." Senpai puts out her hand. I wordlessly accept it. A handshake where we only grip our hands tightly. "Then this is where we part. Um, even though I'm not going to be here, please stay friends with Inui-kun. I wanted to be a student like you and Inui-kun." "And, and please don't take off your glasses too much. Strange power has a tendency to attract strange things. You were fine this time, but I do not know what will happen the next time." "―― Yeah. I know, someone taught me that a long time ago. In the first place, I've only recently began to take them off with everything that has been happening." "I see. That is a relief." Her fingers pull back. With the handshake over, she pulls back slightly. "Then this is farewell. It would be nice to meet again someday." "" I can't reply. I couldn't even stop her. I return to the mansion. It's past nine at night. ―― An hour past curfew. "Ah, Shiki-san. You have come back late today." She might have been in the sitting room until now, as Kohaku-san comes out to greet me. "I'm back. Sorry about that." "No, as long as you are back safely it is okay. I will go make dinner, so please wait in the sitting room." "Ah---is Akiha there?" ―― Not because I broke curfew---but after hearing what Roa said, I don't think I can talk to her now. "No, she is now in her room, so you can be rest assured." "―― No, that's not it, but―― hey Kohaku-san. In this house, did you ever hear of me and Akiha having another brother?" "I don't think so. Why do you ask, Shiki-san? Did something happen?" "---No. I just heard something about me maybe having a brother, and I wasn't really sure." "You and Akiha-sama are the only two siblings. I have worked in this mansion since I was a child, so it can't be a mistake." She smiles happily. "---Eh? Kohaku-san, you've been working here since back then――!?" "Yes. We were just apprentices, but Hisui-chan and I would help around the mansion. It did happen a long time ago, so it is natural that you do not remember." Is she getting nostalgic? She continues to smile as she heads back to the sitting room. "――――" Just what was he saying? "---I guess it doesn't matter anymore." Muttering to myself, I walk towards the sitting room. ―― I lie down in bed. Pulling the sheets over me, I stare blankly at the ceiling. It's over. I still have my wounds and my memories, but it's all over. Now I can return to my peaceful life as a high school student. No need to think about killing or being killed anymore. Just forget. Forget about everything, and from tomorrow "--" ―― I can't. There's no way I can forget. "Damnit." But, I can't do anything about it. From the beginning, Senpai and I have always lived in different worlds. "――――――" ―― Just go to sleep. I'll be able to take it tomorrow. I'll sleep now, so I can calm down--- ―― I can't sleep. My chest is still bothering me. "――― Oh well." I choose a book of English sentences to read so I can drift off to sleep. 1976. I was born as a child of a shopkeeper from a remote countryside village in France. I looked like my mother, who was oriental, so I grew up feeling a little out of place wherever I went. But all the townspeople were great people and would greet me with bright smiles. To be able to face those smiles, I lived my days honestly and positively. Helping my dad, going to school, falling in love like normal. That was my life and I never doubted my happiness. It was truly a very short time until my sixteenth birthday. That came suddenly to my body. Such as when I would be playing with children. For no reason, I wanted to snap their necks. Such as when I see a poor beggar by the road. It seemed so funny, I wanted to stab him with a knife. ―― There was no reason for those feelings. I could not talk to anyone about it, so I started to lock myself away in my room. My dark passions came forth from within me. It's not like I had two personalities or someone came inside me. First of all, I don't believe in such unscientific things. My feelings are the small destructive passions everyone has. Like yelling at your dad after coming to wake you up after you stayed up all night. Like feeling angry when you walk along a rainy street and a car passing by splashes you with water. Such small feelings I feel for an instant solidify inside of my mind and take over. That's why. I knew I would do something terrible if I stayed like this. I could only lock myself away in my room. I could only not see anyone and do nothing. ―― That way, I wouldn't hate anyone, and I wouldn't have those feelings. ---But, that was a mistake. Imprisoned in my room, my mind was grinded away, and I eventually passed my limit. That day. After I was completely replaced, what I thought about was how thirsty I was. I took my weakened body out of my room. My parents ran to me, as I came out the room for the first time in few months. Greeting my worried parents with a smile, I killed them. It really was quick. With my weakened body, I bit into their necks and sucked their blood. After sucking out their blood and life, I stood back up. "---Has it been a hundred years? This body is very fascinating." That was my voice that I had never heard before. My lips shaping a smile, what used to be me hugged itself. ---What kind of coincidence was it? Originally, the family I was born into was one that I choose beforehand. But my previous self was destroyed by the "princess" before I could decide that. I could only fill the condition that the one I'm reincarnated into has a physical potential, resulting in an imperfect reincarnation. As a result, I was born into a body with a high potential, but into a normal family without any high social standing. It will be difficult to take over this town without having people notice. But, I was not disappointed. In fact, I was filled with happiness. Certainly it would take a long time for a normal family to gain power. Seizing power socially would be difficult with this self. But in exchange for that inconvenience. I found a truly excellent body. Until now, I had always tried to balance the body and the family standing. Consequently, I was never able to find a truly excellent body. Howeverthe body this time carries many more Magic Circuits than any of the bodies beforeand this body had the same potential as my original. I cursed my calculating self up until now. Things like social standing, they could always be set up later. But the quality of the body is something natural that cannot be added later. After my seventeenth reincarnation, I finally realized that truth. My self that finally awoke naturally started to control the people around me like water soaking into the ground. Not in the wild manner I had done so previously, but rather in a way that didn't spill as much blood. The reason is horribly cruel. The reincarnated will called myself cannot exist by itself. All I can do is tell the will "I want to do that." I am the one moving this body, but the method, the process was determined by my mind which has grown along with this body. In other words---my will is from the body I am reincarnated into, but my consciousness still remains from my original self. I have my consciousness, and I have my past memories. As I sleep, I could only dream of nightmares which I would do myself. I still remember. The sensation of biting into my parents' throats. I took the townspeople who always greeted me, one by one. as if melting them slowly from their feet, I continued to humiliate and mutilate their souls. Within just a month. I held their lives in my fist and played with them however I wanted to. I wanted to go crazy. I wanted to entrust myself completely to insanity. But if I did that, I would commit even more sins than before. That's why I kept on. Trying to preserve my sanity, I tried to minimize the damage I did. If there was such a thing as a relief― It was that the end to this nightmare arrived quickly. That white woman came on a night with a crimson moon. I didn't know. But I knew who she was. After our fight, the white vampire princess killed me. Since I had already prepared myself for the next reincarnation, I once again reincarnated, leaving my corpse behind. The white princess left and my body was taken to the Vatican.

*s284
"--!" I wake up with a start and kick off my sheets, sitting up in bed. "Wha-" I wipe the sweat rolling down my face. Maybe I saw a bad dream. I am drenched in sweat. I don't remember seeing a nightmare. ―― Was it because of that book I read? I think I saw something a little bad, but I don't remember what it was. ―― Well, a famous doctor did say it is the nature of dreams to fade away, so I shouldn't try so hard to try to remember it. ---Knock-knock. A polite knock sounds. "--Good morning, Shiki-sama." "Mm, morning." I return her greeting and stand up. Hisui places the uniform in her hand onto the desk and shuffles quietly back towards the door. "Please head to the dining room once you are finished changing." "Yeah. Thanks as always." After giving an affirmative answer, Hisui exits the room. "―――― Huh?" After seeing her face I completely forgot what it was I was thinking about. "―― Geez. Was I always this forgetful?" Tilting my head in curiosity over myself, I change into the uniform. The knife is on my desk. The knife from my adopted father that I have always been carrying in my pocket these past few days. ---I probably won't have to use that anymore. "―― That's right. They're gone." Arcueid, Ciel-senpai. The horde of beasts called Nrvnqsr, and the vampire called Roa. All of them are no longer here. "Maybe what I forgot was something about that." There isn't anything waiting for me at school. Senpai is gone---so it probably won't be fun anymore. But, that was how I lived my days up until now. I only lost something that I gained recently. Everything I had before then still remains. -*sigh* If I think about it that way, I can manage without Senpai. I could never forget her, but I could manage. Fooling myself with that, I open the door. Then, let's go to school like I've always been doing--- It's seven-fifty. The gate at the front of the school is crowded with students. Since it's Saturday, there are bright faces everywhere. "――――――" I wade through the sea of sunny faces as a cloud of gloom. No matter what I tell myself, the fact that Senpai is gone weighs heavily on my "--Eh?" I can't believe my eyes for a moment, but there's no doubt. Ciel-senpai is walking towards the school. "Se, Senpai---!?" I shout her name without even thinking and she turns towards me. "Oh, Tohno-kun. Good morning." She gives me a bow. "Good morning? Didn't you go back――!?" "No. I would never go back leaving you here." She speaks with a brilliant smile. Never go back leaving me here? Even though there are students all around me, I feel myself blush furiously. "Um, that is――" "Yes, what is it?" "Can I, take those words, for what they sound like?" "Yes, I leave it up to your imagination, Tohno-kun." She nods and gives a radiant smile. "!" I can't breathe. Not because of the pained tension I had felt up until now, but because of the burning happiness that now wells up inside of me. If no one was around, I'd shout out "Alright!" at the top of my lungs. "Senpai!" I grab her hand. "So, you mean you won't go anywhere, right!? You'll stay here at school forever, right!?" "Um, if I stay at school forever, I'll become an old lady. I am a third-year student, so I have four months left until graduation." "But, you'll stay here, right? You won't leave like you said yesterday, right?" "Yes. I'll stay till the end now." "Alright--!" I let go of her and manage to stop myself. I want to run around the ground for many laps. As if I won a lottery, I'm feeling really high. No, this feels far, far greater than that. I feel like laughing out loud. I can't even bear to just stand here and do nothing. "Tohno-kun, you should hurry or you will be late." "Oh. That's right. Later Senpai! See you at break!" Waving a hand to Senpai, I go towards the school building. Smiling to myself, I run as fast as I can to class. First period is over. I have ten minutes until next class. "---Alright." The instant I raise myself to go look for Senpai's classroom, "Huh? Where are you going, Tohno-kun?" ---Senpai comes here ahead of me. "Ah, nowhere, I was going to see you. I always wait for you, so I thought I'd go see you this time." "I see. That makes me very happy, but you don't know my class, right Tohno-kun? It's third year class B, please remember it." "Oh really---so you really do take classes. Well-done, well-done. I see you do more than just drink tea in the tea ceremony room." "Yes, I do manage to follow classes--" "Hey, wait a minute Tohno-kun! You think I'm really like that!?" "--Uh." I can't really deny that. "Ah, sorry. But Senpai, you said there were no members of the tea ceremony club, but I thought that it might have never existed in the first place." Senpai stands there and grows quiet. "―― Huh? Don't tell me there really wasn't? It's just an unused Japanese-style room?" "---Hmm. It seems like I do not understand what you're talking about." Ciel-senpai turns her gaze out the window and stares blankly. "―― No, that's fine. No matter what you've done, you're not a bad person. So I don't think you'll cause anyone trouble, but can your power of suggestion do such a thing?" "I already told you, I don't know what you mean, so I can't answer that." "-" Still in my seat, I stare up at Ciel-senpai. The silence lasts for about a minute. "―― You're pretty persistent, Tohno-kun." "Not really, I was just thinking how blue your eyes were." "――――" Ciel-senpai gives a sigh as if admitting defeat. "I said it already, but the power of suggestion isn't that convenient. Suggestion isn't so much able to change your perceptions of things as it is more like making you look away. So even if I told you that you really liked curry when you hate it, it would not work." "―― Really? So you can't make someone do what they don't want to?" "Yes. Well, there's still many ways to make you eat curry, Tohno-kun. For example, I wouldn't tell you that you really like curry. Instead, I could tell you that you would die if you didn't eat curry--" "I get it, I would eat it even if I hate it. ―― I see, then you can do anything with that." "No, it is really difficult to set the stage for such a thing as the resistance would be great. There are many people that are difficult to forcibly use suggestion against, so all I can do is to suggest something like, 'Do not doubt what I say.'" ―― Yeah, Arcueid said something like that too. "---I see. By the way, Senpai." "Yes? What is it?" "Yeah. Senpai, you really love curry, don't you?" Ciel-senpai just smiles and does not answer. Her slight expression makes it impossible for me to see if she is denying it or affirming it. "Well, it is about time. I'll see you again after classes are over, but is your body okay, Tohno-kun? Your arms are working fine?" "Yeah, it doesn't even hurt anymore. I can come to school thanks to you." I bring my hands together and give her a bow of thanks. "I see, then how is your headache? It seemed like it really hurt yesterday." "My head is okay too. Besides, if I have my glasses on, there's no problem." "I see. Hearing that makes me feel much better." Ciel-senpai heads towards the hallway. She suddenly stops as if she forgot something and turns around. "I forgot to ask. Tohno-kun, are you feeling well?" "---Yeah, I'm fine. Thanks to you, all my troubles have disappeared." "That's good. If anything strange happens, then please do not hesitate to tell me. Here's my phone number." "-Eh?" She hands me a slip of paper with her phone number on it and quickly leaves the classroom. "―― Her―― phone number?" I stare down at the paper in surprise. I'm sure she told me this because she's really worried about last night, but―― "―― This is lucky, but is it good that things are going this smoothly?" ―― It's pitiful if I say so myself. Maybe it's because I'm a small town person by nature, but I can't honestly be happy about my good fortune like this. After homeroom is over, the classroom suddenly erupts into its usual chaos. It's not quite noon yet. It's always like this after Saturday class. The students rushing back home or eating in the classroom before they go to their club activities mix together and create chaos. Standing up from my seat, I prepare my things while waiting for Senpai―― and then, I'm not sure when he even came to school, but Arihiko appears with a suspicious smile on his face. "Let's go play, Tohno." ―― Without anything else, he tells me what he wants to do. "―― You seem pretty direct today. Did something bad happen to you?" "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to hang out with my good friend for no reason." ―― It's all too suspicious. "No way. I bet you were laid off by someone or something like that. I'm going home with Senpai today, so I don't have time to spare for you." "Senpai? You mean Ciel-senpai?" His eyebrows lift in surprise. "―― Yes, but―― Arihiko, you remember about Senpai――!?" "Whatd'ya mean? She's who I'm after, how could I forget her?" Arihiko makes his proclamation as if it was the most natural thing in the world. "――――――" I see. Since Ciel-senpai came back to school, everything is back the way it was. "Oh, it's Senpai!" Arihiko points happily to the door. "Thanks for waiting. Good afternoon, Inui-kun." Ciel gives a succinct bow. "Shall we go back now? Or maybe go to the tea ceremony room?" "Let's do that. If we leave now, we have to part at the gate. I want to talk to you some more, so while we have tea, we can---" "!?" Someone punches me unexpectedly from behind--- "Hey." "―――――― It's you, Arihiko?" "Yeah, it's me. I'm not one to open my mouth about these things very often, but since that was too much back then, I'll tell you." Arihiko looks at me and Senpai with sad eyes. "?" Ciel-senpai and I look at each other. "Um, you two. It is a Saturday, so why do you use it like that? There are far more fun places to go to than the tea ceremony room!" With a greatly exaggerated movement, he points out the window. "―― Um, where?" "Outside the window. Well, I think he's talking about outside." I answer Ciel-senpai's question. And then, Arihiko whacks me again. "Tohno, are you really trying to make a fool of Senpai!? Look, it's Saturday. It's still before noon. And we're students! So why can't you come up with an idea such as going into town with all these conditions!?" "Mph." Idiot. I've thought about that already. I did, but--- "?" I steal a glance at Ciel-senpai. I get the feeling that rather than roaming rowdily around the city, she would feel more at ease just sitting quietly in a park or something, so I can't ask her that. If I did ask her to go hang out in town, I think she would probably say no--- "I see. Then shall the three of us have fun?" "――― Senpai?" "Isn't it alright? I don't have to worry about anything anymore, and I bet it'll be fun to go with the three of us." "Ah---yeah, if you want to, then I'd be happy." "Yes. Inui-kun, you're okay with this too, right?" "---" He simply nods up and down. ―― I bet he didn't expect things to turn out this way. "Then it's decided. Um, what shall we do for lunch? Shall we eat at our houses or the three of us together?" "Hm, we always eat at school, so let's put the money for lunch to play. Me and Arihiko are pretty poor, right?" "―― Uh―― I, could maybe borrow some money from my sister." ―― It seems Arihiko really wants to go out and eat with Ciel-senpai. "---How about Senpai? Is there some place you want to eat?" "No, I don't―― usually eat in front of others―" "I see. You eat more than normal, so I bet it'll be expensive." "Th, that's not it! What are you saying, Tohno-kun!?" ―― I just recalled the data I collected during our lunches in the tea ceremony room until now, and just gave a personal opinion. "I agree with Inui-kun. Let us all go out to eat. There is a place by the movie theater called Ahnenerbe that I heard has great strawberry pie." "Oh, you know your places, Senpai! The owner of that cafe is a master of Italian cooking!" ―― Why does Arihiko know so many rumors and useless information? "Then let's meet in front of the movie theater in half an hour. Is that alright, Tohno-kun?" "---Um. You know it takes half an hour to get to my house, Senpai." Senpai already starts to disappear down the hallway. "Yeah, be late, Tohno. If you want to, I wouldn't care if you didn't come till tomorrow!" Arihiko stands up and dashes out of the classroom. ―― This all worked out rather strangely. "―― Oh well." I still get to hang out with Ciel-senpai. Bag in hand, I also rush back to my place. "Oh? Shiki-san, you're back early today, aren't you?" "Yeah, I'm back Kohaku-san. I'm in a hurry, so see you later!" "Shiki-sama? You have returned?" "I'll be leaving right away, so don't worry about lunch!" "Alright, fifteen minutes!" I set a new record from my school to back here. Throwing my bag on my desk, I change out of my uniform. After that, I fly out of my room again. From the mansion to the main street is farther than the mansion to the school. To be honest, it's not a distance I can make in fifteen minutes. She knew I lived uphill, but she still made that impossible deadline. "---Damn, maybe she might be a bit mean." I grumble as I shoot down the stairs. -Throb. "--Eh." -Throb. Suddenly, without warning. -Throb. Everything turns red. "---Shiki-sama!?" ―― I can hear Hisui's voice. I hear fast footsteps. ―― Hisui seems to be in a hurry more than usual. "Shiki-sama, are you hurt!?" I can hear her voice, but I can't see her. -Throb. I just have this headache. "Calm down Hisui-chan. Falling down the stairs just means a little bruises here and there, so there is no need to call a doctor. But his body is very hot. He may have fell down the stairs due to a fever, so please get his bed ready." "I understand. Nee-san, about Akiha-sama――" "That's true, if it doesn't turn out to be a big deal, we don't have to tell her. There is some medicine in my room, if you please." Hisui disappears with quick footsteps. I "Shiki-san, are you conscious?" "―― Kohaku―― san?" "Yes. Shiki-san, you took quite a tumble down the stairs. Fortunately you do not have any serious bruises, but you seem to have a fever. You seem like you were going somewhere, but please just rest for today." Kohaku-san puts her hand on my shoulder and manages to make me stand up. "Nah--I'm fine, I don't need to rest. I ran all the way here, so I was just out of breath." "That won't do! How can you say that with such a pale face, looking like you'll throw up? I was told by your physician to monitor your health closely. I can't let you take such risks." "But, I made a promise---" "If you want to tell them you can't make it, I can go tell them. If you keep pushing yourself, I'll have to take out my syringes and give you shots." ―― As if she wants to keep me here, she stands in front of me. ---Throb. I have a headache. I---

*s285
---Even still, I can't break my promise. "Tss-!" I feel like spikes are being driven into my head. Bearing that, I manage to walk forward. "You mustn't, Shiki-san! If you go out like that, we will get in trouble with Akiha-sama!" Kohaku---san, tries, to get in my way, to stop me from leaving. "" ―― I can understand why. Even if I go out with this headache, I might very well collapse somewhere. That's why she wants me to stay here. But I won't listen. "―― Shut―― up." Why? For no reason at all, I thought. I thought that if I didn't see Senpai now, I'll never see her again normally. "If you made some sort of promise, I will go and tell them for you, so please go back to your room and--" "Shut up! I'm telling you to get out of my way――!" "Ah" I violently push her away and dash towards the door. "You shouldn't, Shiki-san――!" I ignore her voice and resist the urge to puke as I run. I just run. As if chasing down my promise with Senpai, as if running away from something I can't see, I propel my body down the street as it is on the verge of collapse. ---The street is full of people. The hot sunshine. The saturation of activity is painful to watch. Why do they do this? Like unthinking insects, ones with intelligence still group up without any theory to solve. "---" ―― Everything gets hazy. Is it because of this nausea? I feel like I― am not me. "--Sen, pai." I look around me. Where isshe? My mind is dizzy and I can't find her. -Still can't find her. With all these people, I can't find her. All this randomness. Nothing. Feeling like everything is pointless, a dizziness that―― "Oh, Tohno-kun. I'm surprised you actually made it here on time." "Sen―― pai?" ---It's the first time I've seen her in regular clothes. "―― Um, I was being a bit mean earlier. Sorry for making you run here and be exhausted like this." ---She gives a quick bow of the head. "-" That's silly. She shouldn't worry about that. "Oh, Tohno-kun---!?" ―― Uck. I feel sick. But I'm glad I came. I got to see Senpai in her normal clothes, so I have to bear this dizziness, and we have to have fun together- When I wake up, I'm in a bed. "Huh---?" Moving my head, I look around me. This is my room, and it's night outside. Hisui is here, and she must have been watching over me as I slept. "Shiki-sama, have you awoken?" "―― Hisui. Why am I here?" My arms and legs don't respond. Moving just my neck, I look at Hisui. "Shiki-sama, you collapsed outside. Your friend from school called here and carried you back to the mansion." "Oh. That means, I" Pushed aside Kohaku-san like that, and lost consciousness. "―― I'm an idiot. I can't possibly face Kohaku-san now." Another headache arrives along with my regret. ―― My body seems to have gotten a little better, but my headache doesn't go away. "―― Hisui. What, happened to me?" "Please relax, Shiki-sama. It does not seem to be serious. Nee-san has prepared some medicine, so if you seem to have a headache, please drink it." Hisui carries a silver tray with some water and the medicine Kohaku-san prepared. But, I don't feel like drinking it right now. "―― Yeah. If it gets terrible, I'll drink it. Please put it over there."

*s286
---Certainly, if I went to see Ciel-senpai with this headache, I'd just be a bother. "―― That's, right―― I haven't even had a chance to rest from last night. I guess I pushed myself a little." "Then please rest. Shiki-san, can you walk by yourself?" "Ah---no." It seems impossible right now. "That's right, oh, Hisui-chan! Carry Shiki-san to his room." "Eh---Nee-san, but---" "Hisui-chan! Shiki-san is sick, are you just going to abandon him like that?" "Ah" "I will allow it for today, so take him to his room." "―― Yes. Sorry for saying such selfish words," "As long as you understand, it's fine. Did you find the medicine?" "―― Um, you had too many medicines, is this the fever medicine?" "Ahaha, that's used for something else. Shiki-san is still conscious, so we don't need to use medicine that would stabilize him." "It seems his fever is from being too tired, so I'll make some medicine. Hisui-chan, please take care of the rest." Kohaku-san swiftly disappears towards the west hall---where her room is. "Shiki-sama, I will take you to your room." With an "excuse me", she lends me her shoulder. Thanks to Hisui's help, I manage to get up the stairs. On the way, even more than my terribly throbbing headache, Hisui's incredibly embarrassed face burns into my memory. ---In the end, I lie down in bed, drink the medicine Kohaku-san made, and entrust her to pass on my message to Ciel-senpai who is waiting at the movie theater. "―――― Gah." My headache doesn't stop. As if in exchange, my body did seem to cool down.

*s287
"Thanks to the goodwill of Makihisa-sama, Nee-san received training in pharmacy. Until Makihisa-sama passed away, she also was consulted in maintaining his health." Hisui's face returned to its usual lack of expression and tells me things I didn't even ask about. "Gh――――!" Sharp pain stabs through my head. Even though I'm in this much pain, she seems to be tending me without even batting an eyelash. ―― Well, that's only to be expected. I'm the one in pain, not her. If she acted like she was in pain or had a clouded expression, it would be troublesome. "Gh!" "Shiki-sama, are you still in pain?" "---Sorry Hisui." "Yes, what is it?" "You're an eyesore, so please leave. I can't sleep with you here." "I understand, then please excuse me. If you need anything, please call for me." Hisui leaves the room. With that, I actually do relax. My headache also weakens, so maybe I can sleep now. ―― ―――― ―――――― ―――――――― ―――――――――― ―――――――――――― ―――――――――――――― Knock-knock. The door opens. "---Excuse me, Nii-san. Are you awake?" "―― Yeah, I'm up. You need something, Akiha?" "No, I heard you were resting because of your anemia, so I just came to see how you were doing." She looks over at me as I lie in bed. A soft gaze that tells me she's worried. ―― To be honest, it's annoying as hell. "I'm fine. It's not that bad, that's why I'm resting here by myself. Go back to your room, Akiha." "---Nii-san, what are you saying? It's already dinnertime you know. I came here to tell you that." ―― Dinner――? Oh, is it that time already? But I'm not very hungry, and I don't feel like eating anything. "I don't have an appetite, so I'll skip dinner. I'm fine, so go away for today. I don't feel good." "―― I understand. Please get your rest. But Nii-san, if you are awake, please turn the lights on in your room. Your eyes will go bad in the dark." "---I'm fine. I can relax this way." "――――――" Even though her eyes tell me she wants to say more, she leaves the room. "――――――" I'm so irritated. Hisui's reactions, Akiha's worried eyes, they all seem to treat me as something fragile. Isn't this like always? It's not like I'm coughing up blood or sucking up blood, so why can't they just leave me alone? Grit. In the darkness, I hear myself grinding my teeth. "――――" My nerves are fraying, I know that. If I stay awake like this, I'll become completely depressed. I'm not tired, but I have to sleep. I go out to the main street. The date has changed about two minutes ago. The dead of night on Sunday. No one is walking the streets. Did I mistake the time? If I started walking around an hour earlier, I wouldn't have had to work so hard. Dragging, walking. What makes this dragging sound, isn't my walking, but something else. The time was right. If I started walking an hour earlier, I never would have been able to walk like this. Dragging, With one hand gripping the woman's hair, I continue to walk. Long hair. Because she looked like Akiha, I chose this woman. Not her face, but I liked her hair. I let go of her hair. Unconscious, she collapses to the ground. I did not kill her. I didn't eat dinner, so I want to make it as appetizing as possible. I've heard somewhere that the blood of the dead is cold and tastes terrible. I have no complaints about her unblemished neck. Gripping my knife in one hand, I draw my mouth closer--- After seeing that dream, I wake up. "-!" I wake up from my sleep and my mind starts to clear. My throat is horribly parched and my entire body feels excited. "What---kind of dream――" was I watching? I can't believe it. Leaving at night, knocking a woman I don't know unconscious, and dragging her to an alley. That's just plain wrong. Because it was in a dream, it is okay, but I'd have to be crazy to do that in reality. My panting fills the room. I have to catch my breath. Rubbing my eyes, I take a deep breath. ―― After that, I don't think I can go back to sleep. Turning on the light, I decide to read a book until morning. My eyes, gradually, get used to the dark. "---Wha――" I gasp. This isn't my room. A back alley. Knife in hand. In front of me, lies an unconscious woman I don't know. "Ha---" What, What am I doing? Isn't this a dream? Isn't this what I dreamt before? "--" It has to be a dream. Because I've never even wanted to do such a thing before. Attacking some woman I don't know, running my knife along the "lines" all over this supple body, wanting to see the red, red blood coming from the chopped pieces, no wayno way? Yeah, there's no way I want to do it. But, for no reason---I'm thinking, that I have to do it. Take her apart. Take her apart. Take her apart. Take her apart. If I do that, I can be released, and become something unable to be bound by anyone. Come to think of it, there was someone that said something like that before. ---You're the same. You, like me, will end up as a killer, Tohno Shiki. "―――― up!" ---Just admit it, killer. Your inversion impulse is nothing more than what you wish for--- "Shut―― up!" But, what is this? Just what is this? Why am I doing this? And even after realizing this, why am I still trying to press my knife against her neck? If this isn't a dream, and if this is reality, doesn't that mean I'm crazy, like I thought earlier? "Mm." Her eyelids flutter. She starts to open her eyes. Before that, I have to chop her apart, or I--- "Ah." My knife moves. But that's, "―― Who are you?" I can hear her voice. She suddenly realizes the knife next to her throat. "Kya---" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Her scream vanishes into my yelling. Yelling. Like a broken siren, I keep yelling as I run. I breathe rapidly. My fingers shake. My mind has gone blank. But I manage to pull my knife back and run before I slice her. But, if she had screamed before me, I would have "Ha, ha, haha, hahahahaha―――!" Scary. That's scary. Scarier than any of the things that have happened until now. Half-laughing, half-panting, I run. It's following me. It drapes over my back. No matter how much I run---I can't escape from my own fear. *pant* *pant* *pant* I fly into my room and try to lock the door. I clamor about, but I can't get it done. My fingertips. My fingertips shake crazily. It's just sliding a simple metal piece, but I can't do it. *pant* *pant* *pant* I'm scared. If I don't lock the door quickly, it will come in. Some unknown thing will come in. "Gh――――!" I have to, lock the door. I can't let it come in this room. I can't let it leave this room. But why? I don't know. I don't know, but I continue to try and lock the door wildly. I try all night to lock the door. But no matter how long I try, I can't even lock the door. That's when it hits me. I've been crazy all along.

*s288
It becomes morning and I finally manage to lock the door. *pant* *pant* *pant* My beast-like panting fills the room. My head hurts. It seems I dropped my glasses somewhere. Seeing the "lines" all over my room, I feel nauseous. *pant* *pant* *pant* I feel so sick, I cut all of them I see. I feel just a little better. Only during the instant I cut things apart does my heart feel at ease. But the more I cut, the thirstier I get. *pant* *pant* *pant* I know what I'm thirsty for. I'm thirsty for everything. Everything I see is pissing me off. They look miserable. I can't forgive that they are living meaninglessly even though they have death built in them. Why don't they die? They all have an end they can't escape, so why do they still exist like that? If it will end anyway---where is the meaning in existence? Everything I see is ghastly. But if I close my eyes, all I can remember is the sensation of killing. The sensation of a hard, unbloodied blade, softly uniting with pulsing flesh. There can't be a greater stimulation for a human than that. A terrible sensation that almost makes me want to bite my tongue off. It doesn't matter if it is a positive or negative feeling. Especially in my case. Because my first was the the best beyond all belief, it's hopeless. ―― Arcueid. The pleasure I got from severing her body into seventeen pieces still burns in my brain and won't go away. Those beautiful body parts. The appearance of a human, but with a tenacious life that surpasses far beyond that of people. The enjoyment I had from the killing has faded. That time, I didn't kill Arcueid, but I must've killed my brain instead. *pant* *pant* *pant* I want to destroy everything, kill everything. I know that's wrong, but I don't think I can hold it in. My body is filled with excitement; I'm about to go insane. "Shiki-sama, are you awake?" "!" I can hear Hisui's voice from the other side of the door. "Shiki-sama, it is not good if you keep the door locked. If you are awake, please open the door." "―――― Op―― en――――?" Open the door? Open the door and let Hisui inside? ---You must be kidding me. If that happened, I don't know what I would do. Like this---if I stay alone like this, lying in bed with the curtains shut, I can stave off the desires that threaten to overtake my mind. That's why, if Hisui comes in here, I'll--- "---Shut up! Leave me alone!" I scream at the door. "―― Shiki-sama? Are you not feeling well?" "I said leave me alone――! I'm fine, so just leave me alone――!" If she---came in this room, something I couldn't take back would happen. "――――" After a deep silence, I hear her footsteps. Quietly, she walks away from the door. *pant* *pant* *pant* ---Now it's safe. Thinking that, I calm down just a little. I should---I should just read a book to unwind. "H---uh?" The book that was always beside my pillow isn't there. The book written in English ―― I definitely can't read it, but it was a way to kill time. I search but I can't find it. I can't find it. I frantically try to remember what the cover looked like. But I can't. *pant* *pant* *pant* "The book---the book." Come to think of it, Why did I even put that book by my pillow? I don't know. I don't even remember bringing it here. I don't know where I brought it from. In the first place---did that book even exist? ―― Really, you may have not realized it. ―― I remember Roa's irksome voice. That book---those contents. The book I read when I couldn't sleep. Was it maybe just a dream of mine dreaming that I was awake and couldn't sleep? ―― But you were already insane a long, long time ago――! Roa said such words. DREAM---dream. But, I don't see those kinds of dreams. In the first place, I don't have that strange knowledge inside of me. There's no reason for me to have that dream. That, isn't my dream. You may have not realized it. "Shut, up." *pant* *pant* *pant* Then what is that? Since when the hell did I start having dreams that belonged to another person? You and I are connected, Shiki. "Shut up, you're dead." You're already dead, you bastard, so stop your incessant calling out. I'm---different from you. I'm not a killer. I'm just confused by all the after-effects. Since Ciel-senpai came back, I won't allow myself to go mad over something like this. ---Yeah, I also thought so at first. Even if this Roa came in--- "---I told you to shut up――!" *pant* *pant* *pant*- ―― I breathe heavily. The sunlight pisses me off. My throat. My throat is so dry, I'm about to go insane. "Shiki-sama――! What are you doing, Shiki-sama!?" I hear Hisui's voice across the door. ―― I can't even answer. Words. I can't even remember, my words. What fills my head, What fills my, head, is just lust. I want to violate, violate any female. I start to lust crazily. "Uwaaaa!" My head. I bang my head against the wall. Over and over, as if I was trying to split it. But still---the thought of me slicing apart Hisui doesn't disappear from my brain. Bam. Bam. I hit my head on the wall. As if she was trying to compete with it, Hisui knocks harder on the door.

*s289
It becomes morning and I finally manage to lock the door. *pant* *pant* *pant* My beast-like panting fills the room. My head hurts. It seems I dropped my glasses somewhere. Seeing the "lines" all over my room, I feel nauseous. *pant* *pant* *pant* I feel so sick, I cut all of them I see. I feel just a little better. Only during the instant I cut things apart does my heart feel at ease. But the more I cut, the thirstier I get. *pant* *pant* *pant* I know what I'm thirsty for. I'm thirsty for everything. Everything I see is pissing me off. *pant* *pant* *pant* I want to destroy everything, kill everything. I know that's wrong, but I don't think I can hold it in. My body is filled with excitement; I'm about to go insane. "Shiki-sama, are you awake?" "!" I can hear Hisui's voice from the other side of the door. "Shiki-sama, it is not good if you keep the door locked. If you are awake, please open the door." "―――― Op―― en――――?" Open the door? Open the door and let Hisui inside? ---You must be kidding me. If that happened, I don't know what I would do. Like this---if I stay alone like this, lying in bed with the curtains shut, I can stave off the desires that threaten to overtake my mind. That's why, if Hisui comes in here, I'll--- "---Shut up! Leave me alone!" I scream at the door. "―― Shiki-sama? Are you not feeling well?" "I said leave me alone――! I'm fine, so just leave me alone――!" If she---came in this room, something I couldn't take back would happen. "――――" After a deep silence, I hear her footsteps. Quietly, she walks away from the door. *pant* *pant* *pant* ---Now it's safe. Thinking that, I calm down just a little. I should---I should just read a book to unwind. "H---uh?" The book that was always beside my pillow isn't there. The book written in English―― I definitely can't read it, but it was a way to kill time. I search but I can't find it. I can't find it. I frantically try to remember what the cover looked like. But I can't. *pant* *pant* *pant* "The book---the book." Come to think of it, Why did I even put that book by my pillow? I don't know. I don't even remember bringing it here. I don't know where I brought it from. In the first place---did that book even exist? ―― Really, you may have not realized it. ―― I remember Roa's irksome voice. That book---those contents. The book I read when I couldn't sleep. Was it maybe just a dream of mine dreaming that I was awake and couldn't sleep? "―― But you were already insane a long, long time ago――!" Roa said such words. DREAM---dream. But, I don't see those kinds of dreams. In the first place, I don't have that strange knowledge inside of me. There's no reason for me to have that dream. That, isn't my dream. You may have not realized it. "Shut, up." *pant* *pant* *pant* Then what is that? Since when the hell did I start having dreams that belonged to another person? You and I are connected, Shiki. "Shut up, you're dead." You're already dead, you bastard, so stop your incessant calling out. I'm---different from you. I'm not a killer. I'm just confused by all the after-effects. Since Ciel-senpai came back, I won't allow myself to go mad over something like this. ---Yeah, I also thought so at first. Even if this Roa came in--- "---I told you to shut up――!" *pant* *pant* *pant*- ―― I breathe heavily. The sunlight pisses me off. My throat. My throat is so dry, I'm about to go insane. "Shiki-sama――! What are you doing, Shiki-sama!?" I hear Hisui's voice across the door. ―― I can't even answer. Words. I can't even remember, my words. "Shiki-sama, please open up, Shiki-sama!" I hear her voice across the door. ―― Her voice almost sounds like it was in another language. So far away. "Ah-gh." ―― This isn't good. I, don't have the confidence to face Hisui like usual. "Shiki-sama, did something happen, Shiki-sama――――!" She knocks on the door. "―― Shut―― up――" I desperately place my hands over my ears― "       " ―― I can't hear Hisui's voice anymore. Just like this, I have to lock myself up in my room so I can't see Hisui, Akiha, or Kohaku-san It's now ten in the morning. Hisui gave up and went back. Akiha and Kohaku-san came and took turns knocking but I ignored them. Twelve o'clock. ―― I'm hungry. But, I'm still fine. I pull the sheets over me and hug my shaking body. Two o'clock. ―― I'm dying of thirst. I've lost all sense of time. It feels very calm. But as if I was taking stimulants, my body wants to rage around. Four o'clock. ―― More knocking. A name being called out. Whose voice is that? Whose name are they calling? I can't tell. Five o'clock. It slowly starts to get dark. Six o'clock. Seven o'clock. Eight o'clock. ---Someone, comes by. "Shiki-san, I've brought you dinner. You haven't had anything since this morning, so you'll collapse you know." Kohaku's voice. She knocks on the door. "Geez, if that's how it is, I'll get you to at least eat." A rattling sound. Not knocking, but the sound of a lock opening. "Huhuhu, time to use my secret weapon, the master key!" "Ah." The lock unlocks. ―― The door opens. It's too late. Even if I send her away, she's already come inside. But still. I can't even do the action called "eating food". It will get me too excited, and it will smash the remaining "Tohno Shiki" within me to pieces. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― I breathe hard. Somehow. I have to resist it. "Shiki-san, I'm coming in―― wh, what happened?" Still smiling, she looks in surprise at the room lying in shambles. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― Her cute face devoid of fear. Her completely unguarded, defenseless figure. Her red hairand her delicious looking skin. "Shiki-san――? This is strange, how did all of this happen?" Still smiling, she draws closer to where I lie curled on the bed. -Hurry. No. --Hurry. No. ---Hurry. Stop it. Hurry. Shut up. --Hurry. I don't want to. --Hurry. I. "Run---away―" Using the very last vestiges of my will, I manage to let those words out. "Eh? I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you, could you please say it again, Shiki-san?" But it's working against me. Concerned, she draws closer to my bed. To my/TO MY, body/BODY, her face/HER FORM, draws closer/INVITES ME, in. Her white fingers touch my shoulder lightly. Her fingers pulsing with blood. Her light body warmth. Small fireworks explode in the back of my head. "Kya!" I hear a scream. My hand wraps around her throat. "Hwa---ha, a, h---" My breathing is out of control. What. Am I. Trying. To do? "Shi―― ki, sa---" Her voice cuts off. Not caring, I grip harder. Grip. The bones in her neck creak. "St,o---!" A small tearing sound. Her fingers dig into my arm. She must be getting frantic, being on the verge of death like that. Her nails push through my clothes and into the meat of my arm. "Ahch." Pain. Well, not as much pain as Kohaku must be feeling. But blood flows. It runs down from my arm and onto my hand grasping Kohaku's neck. "Haha." Painted deep red. Her unresisting neck is now running with blood. I can't really feel her anymore. Just the fact that she'll die in a few seconds― "Haha-ha." It seems so funny to me, I start to laugh. It hasn't even been a minute since I grabbed her neck. She won't die of suffocation. But here, by my hand. "Ha, haa, ha." For no reason, suddenly. "Hahaha, ha---ha, ha, ha." Like a simple appliance. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" She'll die by having the bones in her neck break. In an instant, like being freed from demonic possession, the heat disappears. Before my eyes is the bloodied body of Kohaku-san. My hand is grasping her neck and any second now- "--!" I quickly let go. Without a sound, Kohaku-san falls to the floor. "Uu―― ha, -" Kohaku-san breathes painfully with her eyes closed. "Kohakusan." ―― She's alive. Just a little longer. If I kept going just a little longer, I would have "Uu――, u, u―――" ―― She's crying. Collapsed on the floor, not able to move, she's crying. Looking down. Her kimono is covered with white fluid. That, is my semen. Iby doing that, was released from whatever it was inside me? "-Ha." I can't believe it. While one hand was choking Kohaku-san, my other handwas reveling in the pleasure of killing something? Thump. It, isn't over. I'm still fully erect, and more than that, I am not satisfied myself. I'm so thirsty. I've---done such a terrible thing to Kohaku-san, but it doesn't seem to end. The truth is, my regret is fading even now as I look at Kohaku-san's neck. Her white neck. Put my teeth at her throat and. -I want, to suck, her blood. "What is this?" I broke apart. "What the hell, what am I" I broke apart. Did I break down? "Why-" Outside. I have to go outside. If I stay here, I'll kill Kohaku-san. If I stay in the mansion, I'll kill even Akiha and Hisui. So before those urges come again, I have to disappear. "What, am I, doing?" A place where no one is. I have to go to a place where no one is or I'll go crazy again. ---I leave the mansion. My ragged breath pours out of my dry throat. "―― A―― haa―― ha―― ah." How did, this happen? My mind is going, blank. I can't remember. Such as how to breathe, how to think properly, balancing the movement of my arms and legs, I have to think about it or I can't do them properly. "Ah――, ha――" ―― I don't have any place in mind. Just, for no reason whatsoever. I want to see golden moonlight. ---The lines won't disappear. The wavering in my vision worsens. The night city is shrouded in a white fog, as if it was a city that died thousands of years ago. There's no sign of anyone else. A cocoon that's like a spider's web is everywhere on every building. It's terribly quiet. Like a dead city at the bottom of a vast ocean. In that illusion, I still walk. Overhead, the large golden moon shines radiantly. Is it the mercy of the moon? My headache has disappeared and my head is in a daze. Under the moon. As if under a spell, I continue walking. I walk down the dead city blanketed in darkness. I can feel the knife in my pocket. ―― I can't believe it. Even without thinking about it, I seemed to have put it there. Probably, so that at any time, I can kill someone.

*s289a
Night hangs over the park. In the middle of my hazy vision, there is one figure that looks clear. "--" For some reason, it seems like the other "me" wanted this. The moonlight is strong. Under the light as bright as the sun. There, Arcueid stands dressed in white. "It's been a while. Isn't it a wonderful moon tonight, Shiki?" "--Arcueid. Didn't you go back?" "No, I haven't fulfilled my objective yet. I can't go back before then, can I?" ---Effortlessly. Arcueid looks at me with crimson eyes. "Ts--" My breathing stops in my throat. An unnatural pressure, nothing like when I confronted Senpai. "Arcueid―― What are, you---" Planning to do. But I couldn't finish. ―― My vision wavers. Inside my head, someone other than me continues to scream. Almost like a beast howling at the moon. "―― Hmm. You're not running away, so you're prepared?" Her red eyes stare at me, as if she is looking at a hated enemy. "A--" I can't breathe. My throat doesn't move. If I do such extraneous movement---she would tear it out at that moment. "Then I'll kill you, but do you have any last words?" "-" I'm so scared I can't even speak. But, if I could speak---I want to ask her why she wants to kill me. "Eh---? No way, I can't believe it. You haven't realized it yet?" With a giggle, Arcueid takes a step closer. The dry sound of her footsteps echoes through the park. "I was also deceived. I didn't think you were Roa." Saying that, she shows just a brief moment of pity. Then, her eyes light up with pure delight like a happy child. Snap. Something cracks in my head. It was a definite, most terrible, already nonfunctional, desperate crack. "Wha--" My voice leaks out. What. What is she saying? "So how is it, Shiki? How does it feel to have Roa inside you?" The white vampire princess speaks with a kind voice as she stares with hostility. "I-I." I don't know about this Roa guy. What's inside me is only this inexplicable urge to destroy things. Like trying to kill Kohaku-san without any reason, and getting pleasure out of seeing it. That's, all- "Oh" In other words. That black, sudden impulse. That's Roa? "---No. That, can't be true." "You can't play dumb. In the first place, Roa was made into a Dead Apostle by me. It's very easy for me to tell where the person is who stole my power." "That's, a lie." Saying that, I fall into despair. With those words---I can't even deceive myself. "I don't know why. There have been seventeen reincarnations before this, but this is the first time this has happened." She doesn't look like she intends to take another step forward. ―― No, there's no need. The distance between me and Arcueid is about seven meters. But even if it was ten times that, Arcueid could chop off my neck instantly. This is well within her range. ---Thump. A rumbling starts. Is that my instinctual reaction to life-threatening danger? Or---is that the ferocity of Roa residing in my brain? "―― Ar―― cueid." I put my hand in my pocket. The hard sensation of my knife gathers up my splintering consciousness. "It seems you finally admit it, Shiki. You feel the Roa inside you too, right? Back then, the instant Roa's reincarnated body was killed, he transmitted himself into you. I don't understand how it happened." ―― Crimson, eyes. Being stared at by them, my headache returns again. Thump, Thump. Inside my head. The vampire called Roa, is wanting to emerge. "---" ―― It hurts. Just having Arcueid say his name enrages the memories of this guy in my brain. Throb. Throb. Thro--b "You're pretty composed. You're in front of me and not even running away. I thought you would run away the instant you saw me." "―― I― won't do, that. Why, would I have, to run away?" Resisting the pain in my head, I reply. "---Hm? I'm surprised you can still bluff. I really thought over half of you was taken over by Roa already---I see, that's how it is." Her voice sounds happy. ―― I don't know what's making her so happy, but it seems she still has some humanity left in her. "I've changed my mind. If you do as I say, I won't kill you. How's that?" Arcueid looks at me as she says this, happiness coloring her voice. ---Another headache. Inside my head, Roa screams at me not to trust this woman. "―― What do you mean? Don't you want to kill Roa? Then―― there's no way you'll let me go, right?" "Yes, once I decide something, it will be done. I will get at Roa for sure." "But Shiki, the Roa inside you is very weak. He probably can't take away a person's will unless he's born into their body. He somehow managed to transmit himself to you, but that was all he could do. The Roa who was just trying to escape couldn't establish control over you. He is only able to live as your dark side." "―― That," Does that mean Roa's will is almost nothing in me――? "Arcueid, that---" "Yes. There's no need for me to kill you if that's the case. I'm fine just having the power Roa stole from me working under me." "?" There's no need for me to be killed is what she's saying. So why did she come to see me? Why---does she look at me with those serious eyes? "―― I don't understand. What are you trying to say, Arcueid?" "I am telling you to become my servant." "Eh?" ---She doesn't seem like she's joking. When Arcueid and Senpai were fighting, she said it was just a joke. "―― What? That wasn't a joke?" "No. I like you. So isn't it natural for me to want you by my side rather than to kill you?" Snap. With that line, my headache pounds more than it ever has before. Roa. The guy inside my head rages against her words. ―― I don't know if that comes from delight or from deep jealousy. "If you are willing to become my servant, I will stop Roa from consuming you. I don't think you even need to think about it, seeing how Roa will consume you like this." "―― You say it so simply, but how do you intend to stop this Roa inside me?" "Huh? The only one who can stop Roa is you, Shiki. But that method would mean your death. My method is simply strengthening you. As long as your will is stronger than Roa's, then it doesn't matter how much he rages in you, right?" Something bursts in my head again. Roa keeps raging. Don't let her fool you, he rages. This woman wants to make you her puppet. ―― I don't intend to give in to that impulse. But, I agree with Roa. I want to stay as myself. To become Arcueid's servant to get away from Roa is getting my priorities wrong. And, in the first place, there is Ciel-senpai. If I go to school tomorrow and talk to her about it, I bet she can come up with a solution to this---. "――――" Gritting my teeth, I resist the pounding in my head. I take off my glasses, and get my knife from my pocket. I take the blade out and hold it at eye level. "Shiki." "I refuse. Sorry, but I won't be yours to possess." "I see. Then, I guess it'll just have to be by force." A hard footstep cracks through the air. "You killed me once, so I always thought I should pay you back." Her white figure rushes forth with a gust of wind. In that instant, the fight begins. Clang! Her claws meet my knife. Under the golden moon, even if she is my enemy, her figure is still beautiful. Clang! We repel each other again. To be honest, I can't even see her movements. Clang! We repel each other once more. Arcueid isn't serious at all. But still, it should be easy for her to rip off my arms and legs. Clang. We repel each other again. My body moves without thinking. My arms and legs, this body, with just the intention of not dying, fends off Arcueid's claws by itself. "Tch-" My lips curl in irony. I don't want to admit it, but it seems my body has become beyond that of a human's. In the dead of night, it seems Tohno Shiki has become like SHIKI, probably able to easily jump off the third floor of a building and be just fine. Cl, ang. But, this is it. From the very start---I knew I couldn't win against Arcueid. First of all, I can't see any "lines" on her. I have no way of hurting her. Arcueid said it once. That during nighttime, there is nothing which can cause her death. Clang. She hits my knife. With just a swing of her arm, I fly through the air. "K-!" I manage to land on the ground and ready my knife. No matter how much I look, I can't see any "lines" on her. "Damn it. What nonsense you are――!" Yes, I am so right. In the deep night without the mercy of the sun, facing the princess of the moon is too reckless. "Haah, ha." My throat is burning. My heart feels like it'll explode. I realize that since I saw her tonight, I was under the pressure of her crimson eyes and I haven't been able to breathe well. "Have you realized it yet?" She isn't even out of breath. Even though I'm gasping for air and my heart feels like it'll stop, she's completely relaxed. "DamnWhat about you, have you cooled your head" Trying to control my breathing, I step back from her little by little. ―― Arcueid isn't fighting me seriously at all. She doesn't have the pressure like Roa or Nrvnqsr, I never thought I would feel this much difference between us. "Oh well. It seems you won't understand until you die once, Shiki." She gives an impatient sigh. Arcueid stands directly behind me. "Gh!" I hear a sound from behind my head. There's not even time to blink. She effortlessly pushes me to the ground. Her body pushes up against my shoulders. I'm down. In an instant, without me knowing what's going on, Arcueid has pinned me down. "--" Arcueid glares at me without speaking. Her body weight against my shoulders. She stops as if hesitating over what to do with me. "--" I gasp. But, it might have been just her silence. "--" This close. Now that we are so close---I may be able to see it. --I stare at her body. The core of my brain screams in protest. Completely unlike the pain of my headache before---as if it really were tearing itself apart. "---" But it's no good. I can't read the "death" from an existence like Arcueid. Daytime might be different, but at night, she is close to being a perfect life form that doesn't even carry the concept of death. "―― What do you intend to do with Roa, Arcueid? You said you wouldn't kill me, but as long as I live, Roa will still be alive." "I don't care about a diluted Roa. ―― Yes, that's why I could have let you go, Shiki." "---Oh, you don't have to hold back, go ahead and let me go. Don't worry about me and go home, back to your daddy." "But you know, isn't it natural for me to take back my own power? And more than anything else, I do like you." Squeeze. The body weight on my shoulders becomes even heavier. "More than killing you and destroying Roa, I want to take you in." So, I won't kill you, her red eyes seem to say. "I can't believe it, but it seems I really like you. That's why I'll save you. I won't suck your blood, and I won't do anything you won't like." So please listen to what I tell you, her red eyes say. ---Those are, without a doubt, her true feelings. But, I can't listen. She might be not on guard right now as the perfection is fading from her body. "―― Shiki. Or do you, hate me?" Her eyes look straight at me. I look at her face while being pinned down. Sincerely. ---So strongly it might burn my brain. "―― I don't hate you Arcueid." "Really?" She sounds very happy. ―― My forehead is burning. As my brain throbs horribly, I definitely--- See just one "line" of death. "Still, I have no intention of becoming your puppet――!" "---!" Her eyes brim over with anger. But before that, I slice through the "line" on her neck. "Ah-" Fresh blood spilling from her neck, Arcueid collapses. Slipping out from underneath her, I get away. "HaAh." I am out of breath. I'm not hurt, but I can't run in this state. It's Arcueid, she should be able to heal such a wound and will come to attack me again--- "Ar―― cueid?" She doesn't even move. Blood flowing over the ground, her white body is covered in vermillion. -No way. Did I, kill her? "Wha---Arcueid, are---" Stopping my legs that tried to flee, I try to rush towards her body, but gasp. One arm. One of her arms on her collapsed figure―― like a spider's leg, stands up on the ground. In that instant, the whole world freezes over. "I     Wi   l    l" *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. ―― From her neck spills her blood, and her breath. Her arm tenses. "Ki ll,    Yo   u," *pant*. *pant*. *pant* *pant*. *pant*. *pant* ―― The vermillion blood continues to flow. Her body lifts slowly from the ground. "I  Wi   l    l" Heavy, rapid breathing turns into laughter. ―― Her white body stained in blood. She raises her face. I can see her eyes gleaming between her golden hair. Her eyes are pitch-black. And in them, glows a fierce, fiery red. "I   will    kill   you." *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. ha. a. ahahaha, ha. Hahaha, ahahaha, Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah---!!!! "Ar---cueid." Her eyes are looking at nothing. She tries to lift herself up with one hand, but every time, she collapses back down to the ground. She slips on her own pool of blood, and each time, her body gets redder. Over, and over. She tries to stand up, slips, and falls. ―― It seems as if she's enjoying that cycle of failure. "Ju st, wait." "---" I can't move. Her voice, her figure, her will---flows compulsorily into my head. My will is flowing, fusing, merging. The whole world spins around me. In the middle of it all, her image dominates. That's right. I have never felt such shame before. I have never been so disgraced. ---That's, why it's funny. I can't even imagine how much pleasure I'll get when I take this anger out on you, Shiki. Destroy. Destroy. Destroy. Slowly, completely, gently beyond comparison, cruelly to the point of numbness, I'll violate your life. That's right. The instant I tear off your limbs, rip open your chest and pull out your intestines, biting into your neck as you ask for mercy, chewing through your eyes and spreading your brains on the ground like butter--! "Just wait, I'll kill you soon――!" Smiling, laughing insanely, Arcueid wallows in a sea of her own blood. "" I can't move. This isn't good. Even Roa can't move. If I stay here, I really will be killed. I have to escape. It doesn't matter where, if I don't get away from here quickly, I will get killed. "Ah, Ah-" Wet, dripping sounds. In the pool of her own blood, Arcueid laughs insanely. "A ah, ah-" The blood spraying from her neck. Her slashed, fatal wound. Does it hurt that much? As if to mitigate the pain, she is chewing through her stomach, her arms, tearing herself apart. "AAAAAaAAAAAA!" I run. Thoughts of where and how don't even enter my mind. I am driven by fear, and I run away from this killing chamber. *pant*---*pant*, *pant* I run to this place without even realizing it. "Ghaaah, ah." I'm out of breath. I'm so exhausted I can't take another step. "Ts---ah, ha, ah." But my legs keep moving. I'll be found in this place. I have to go inside and hide myself until morning or I'll die. Even while I'm resting like this, I bet she's looking for me--- I take off my glasses and cut the lock on the school gate with my knife. "Ahkk." Opening the door, I walk inside the school grounds. "Ha―――― ah." I fall to my knees as soon as I get to the school grounds. I brace myself off the ground using both my hands. "―――――" My whole body is hot. I have to hurry inside the school building, but my legs won't move. More than my body, my heart and mind are completely worn out. This headache that won't stop. This Roa inside of me. ―― And, the white vampire princess that continued to laugh insanely. "Gg." Gorge rises in my throat. My mouth tastes bitter. I haven't eaten anything today, so all I can vomit is my stomach acid. "Haah." Still on my knees, I collapse headfirst onto the ground. "Why―― did it end up, like this?" Breathing painfully, I give up trying to lift up my face. ―― Even if she finds me, I don't care. I can't escape anyway. Away from Arcueid, or from Roa who is inside me. Since that's the case---waiting here quietly for the end is easier for me. "---?" It suddenly gets darker. The sound of footsteps. I didn't realize it since I was face down, but someone is coming. Under the moonlight. Did that person darken the sky with her shadow? "Are you trying to repent, Tohno-kun?" Ciel-senpai asks in a cold voice. "Senpai?" ―― I lift my head in amazement. I don't know why she's here. But, I wanted to rely on something right now, and I lift my face to meet the night air. "Eh?" ---But this. ---This Ciel before me, she isn't the one that I know. Her bare arms have the tattoo of a cross on them. Her cold eyes, as if watching someone she doesn't even know. ―― Senpai bears an uncouthly weapon with an aura of coldness that doesn't suit her. "---Ah." ―― I know this. Inside my brain, I know what weapon this is. That has to be---what's called the Seventh Holy Scripture, one of the apocrypha that must never be removed from its resting place. "Sen---pai?" "As I expected, you were Roa after all, Tohno-kun." With her frigid eyes, Senpai speaks with a voice that is equally cold. "" I start to feel a shiver up my spine. For no reason. No, my instincts and my brain work full force to tell me the danger, and I jump back. "--" Still with her mouth shut, she takes a step towards me with that ominous weapon. ―― She has no openings whatsoever. If I run away hastily, if I show my back to her, I know that thing will pierce my heart and I will disappear without the opportunity for reincarnation ever again. ―― Even though I don't even have that knowledge in my memories. "---Senpai. Why are you doing this too---?" "I understand. Roa is already surfacing, right? Then it is too late already." Lightly, she takes another effortless step forward. That figure looks like "---What are you doing, Senpai? You look like---you're, going to kill me." "-" She doesn't answer. She just stares at me like she's trying to find out where she can aim to kill me quickly. "---Sen, pai." She's serious. She seriously, plans to kill me. ---Creak. My nerves feel the imminent death before me. My spine is screaming and the back of my neck is numbing. But---more than this fear of death, I can't believe why this person is saying such things. "Why?" I don't know. "Senpai, you said you stayed here for my sake." "--" With a start, Ciel-senpai's legs stop. She looks at me and grins. "Your goodness really is a rare treasure. It is a good thing to trust people, but if you were a little more composed and thought about it clearly, you could have maybe got away." "Eh---" "First of all, didn't you ever think about why I came to this school in the first place?" I didn't do it just because I wanted to, you know." "--Sen, pai?" "You knew my goal was to destroy 'The Serpent'---Roa. Coming here to this school was because I knew Roa's reincarnated host was here. But since I didn't know for sure, I needed to check things out for a while." "Wait a minute, what in the world are you---" What is she babbling about? I don't know. I really can't understand what she's talking about. She ignores my bewilderment and keeps talking. "―― I told you before, Tohno-kun. Roa has requirements for the family he decides to reincarnate into. If you think the other way around, you just have to look for families with those traits. When you know that, finding him is very simple. It's easy to find families that have special abilities passed down through their blood once you do a bit of research. In this city, there is only one family that fits Roa's requirements. So---I knew from the beginning who Roa was." "-Wha--" That's strange. If she knew from the beginning, she could have killed him or caught him right then―― From the beginning? She knew, who it was――? "Yes. Look, don't you realize it now? You know, Tohno-kun. I came to this school to catch you from the beginning." "--" Wait. I just want, her to, wait. "But, a little mistake happened. ―― I was watching you from afar so as not to stimulate Roa inside you, but I concluded that you might not be Roa's new reincarnated host. But, the eldest son of the Tohno family had to be what Roa reincarnates into. There is no mistake in that, so what had to be a mistake was you, Tohno-kun." Ciel-senpai speaks matter-of-factly. I---can't say anything. "Looking into it, you were fatally wounded eight years ago and adopted by your relatives. What happened afterwards was exactly as Tohno SHIKI said two nights ago. I don't know what happened in the Tohno family eight years ago, but you were killed by that kid called SHIKI. No, it's more like your life was stolen. As a result, you became connected to SHIKI who was Roa's host." A direct voice, without emotion. I don't know this Ciel-senpai. Or is this― Is this the true Ciel, and the kind person I knew up until now was all just "Up until now, there should have been times where Roa's memory would flow into you through SHIKI. He is a vampire that manipulated the shapeless thing called a soul. For Roa, you two who shared one life were a finely crafted double existence. "That's why---when SHIKI's body was destroyed, Roa didn't need to reincarnate. He still had a place to run to: you." Cold. As if hating her enemy, she detests me. "But, it's all over now. I wasn't prepared to finish it so suddenly that one night, but tonight is different. I really am fortunate in a way. If Arcueid had destroyed Roa, he probably would have reincarnated again." ―― I can't. Believe this. That---that― "That's not, true." "Go ahead, please keep on denying it and play dumb. That makes my job easier. Still---" A metallic rattle sounds from the weapon. "It doesn't change the fact that I can finish you off easily no matter what you do, Roa." "---" Her laughing voice causes me to finally understand. ―― She isn't lying. ―― Her eyes aren't looking at "me". ―― Her feelings never did have anything to do with "me" from the beginning. "―― What is this? Then, then from the very beginning, you always thought of me as Roa? Senpai. Being friends with me was all just―――――!" ---I can't say it. I can't finish the sentence. If I do that, I feel like everything will turn into a lie in that instant. "Of course. After SHIKI was destroyed, the only reason why I stayed in school was because Roa had not disappeared. Since Roa is a student here, it's more convenient for me to stay." I would never go back while leaving you here. Senpai said that with a smile. That wasn't, for my sake. She stayed here just to search for the still-living Roa. That is the only reason why she gave me her phone number. "Ha." Then, that too. "Haha---" And those times, too. "Hahaha." And when she saved me that one night, too. "Ah――― ha, ha." And, those sad eyes, too. "Haha---ha." ―― That's right, Shiki, this is nothing at all. These memories---they are nothing at all. I just thought I loved her. And that she loved me back. ―― What a joke. They were all just an illusion made from a play. All of it. All of it was a fairy tale made up of lies--- "---I understand. But, Senpai. How did you know Roa was still alive? How, how did you know Roa reincarnated into this Tohno Shiki?" "Of course I knew. Because it's about myself." Senpai says something I can't understand. As if saying there's no need to talk anymore, Ciel's hands lift up that weapon. The Seventh Holy Scripture. The weapon that the reincarnation-denying Church created. A scriptural canon inscribed with every possible impeachment of reincarnation criticism. It's an item that is scripture yet an apocrypha. A weapon, yet a scripture at the same time. If I'm hit by that, my soul itself will disperse into nothingness. "--" The bayonet rises up. The tip comes towards me. But slowly. If it is Ciel---she should be able to pierce me without me even noticing it ever happened. "Ah" There's no time to think. ---Instantly, I fall forward. I felt from before that if I turned and ran, my heart would be shot from behind. "Hya!" Her sword flies past my head. It seems really slow. I evade her attack, move right beside her, and "-!" The instant I tried to run forward, Senpai's movement changed drastically. In an instant, with a speed that makes her seem to have literally disappeared, she swings her weapon horizontally. The rush of the wind fills my ears---and for some reason, I am standing many meters away from her. "---" She clicks her tongue and glares at me. "Ow――!" My left arm hurts. "What―― Huh-!?" I'm surprised. From the elbow down, my arm is broken. Not broken normally, but my lower arm is bent in the shape of a triangle. "---Sacrificing your arm to save your head? If you didn't do anything, I would have ended it painlessly for you." "Wha" Even though I didn't notice it, I must have broken my arm defending her attack. "Aren't you going to pull out your knife?" She looks at me with a bored expression. ―― She's looking down at me. She looks down at me as if saying she could kill me at any moment. "Gg――!" Pain. Pain shoots from my arm to my brain. The blood from my broken arm seems to flow like poison into my nerves. Sharply. Just with that, my mind fills with a white blankness. "-" She continues to look at me with those cold eyes. "You---!" You break my arm, and you still act that way!? Do you know how much this hurts!? Making such a fool of me. Making such a fool of me! Making such a fool of me--! "If that's how you're going to be, Senpai" I grip the knife in my pocket. "I'm not just going to stand here helplessly" The hard feeling of metal. "--and let you kill me." With a quick snap, I take out the blade of my knife. "---Are you stupid?" Instantly, her body, explodes. No, that's not right. She crouches down low to the ground---almost like a lizard, and runs up towards me in a flash. She closes the distance of six meters in a flash. She's not in my vision at all. Her whole body is below my knee-height, and explodes upward from there. A thud. From right beneath me, her bayonet accurately shoots directly for my throat. "Gaah!" I gasp. Pain, is there pain? Yes, I can still feel pain. "Ha-ugh." Conscious, am I conscious? Alright, I still have that. "A, aaaaaa――――!" My body. My bodyis not okay. A dripping sound. It's coming from my left shoulder. Looking at it, it's already a waterfall of blood, which pours straight down. Just now. The bayonet didn't hit my throat, but my left shoulder. "A, Aa, Aaaaaaah!" It hurts. It hurts so much the word pain doesn't come close to describing it. "Haa, aaa, aggggg--!" But, I'm alive. Still, I'm alive. My body. My body is away from her again. I smell a whiff of gunpowder from my shoulder. "A, Aah, ah." Just now. The instant that bayonet pierced me, she must have pulled the trigger. I was blown away by that, and there's distance between us again. "―― To happen twice, that must mean it's not a coincidence. With that much blood pouring out, not dying from shock must already be a sign that your body has begun to change." Ga-chang! A metallic sound. The sword on the end of that weapon changes into a new one. The sword that shot me just now falls---and turns into pages of a book and scatters. "―― That's―― ridiculous." But that ridiculous thing is really frightening. That---just touching me carries a fatal poison. Death. I'll die. Without a doubt, I'll be killed. Will I die? Is that what I'm scared of? I don't know. "Ah, gg―――!" My shoulder is burning. Hot, it's so hot, as if my entire body will burst into flames. She readies her weapon once more with another metallic clang. ―― Twice. Withstanding that twice can be nothing but a miracle. The next time will certainly I imagine that bayonet piercing me right in the face. That's more repulsive than frightening. Death is. No matter how it happens, something useless, dirty, and disgusting. I like myself---so I don't want that to happen. Is that why I'm scared? I don't know. Come to think of it---I was always able to see "death", but I never thought about "death" at all. No, that doesn't really matter right now. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- I have to escape. I don't want to die, so I have to get away. "--You won't take off your glasses?" A simple, plastic voice. Those words. I gasp at their meaning. Because taking them off means I would see Senpai's "lines". If that happens, I might kill her "Wha--What are you, saying, Senpai――!?" "---" A chill runs through me. The air suddenly becomes saturated with a murderous intent. "―― I can't spend any more time with you. Please just die already." Her figure plunges low again. ---She's coming. Even though I know she's going to run towards me again, it's hard for me to even see her. ---I can only think of escaping. If I don't want to be killed---escape is my only option. Fortunately, our distance is almost ten meters. If I run as fast as I can, I can make it to the school building. Maybe I might be able to do something if I can get into a less open space-! "--" My back. Somethingpierced, my back. "Aaah." My body falls forward. Just a little more. And it was just a little more before I could enter the school building. "Kk-" I lift myself up with one arm. What sticks through me is one of those swords that looks like a nail that Senpai was using before. "Whyyou―――! I must be numbed to pain, and I pull out the sword skewering my back from behind. ―― Since it penetrated through me, I got mad and pulled it out from my chest. "Alright―――!" Now I can escape inside――! "What do you plan on doing by escaping, Tohno-kun?" Before that, I hear Senpai's voice from behind me. "You still don't understand? How fast do you think you just ran here? Why are you still alive after receiving that fatal wound?" "St---" My mind begins to white out. Don't let her trick you. Don't let her trick you. Hasn't she been deceiving you all along? Don't listen to her anymore. If you listen, you'll die. Ignore her. Don't accept it. Even if it is the truth, this body can only reject it--- "Stop, it." "Geez, there's nowhere for you to run to. You can only fight or be killed. But if you can't fight, you can only die." Her footsteps. With the sound of footsteps, Senpai approaches. "---!" I leap. My back, my shoulders, my arm are all almost dead, but I leap as if it was nothing. ---I can't even believe it myself. Still breathing wildly and with a speed that matches Senpai, I run into the school building. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- I run. Without thinking, just wanting to escape, I continue running. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- But I'm at my limit. Is it because I'm out of breath or is it that my wounds won't let me move my arms and legs anymore? Whatever it is, it doesn't matter. My breathing becomes more forced. At the end of the hallway. Coming onto a wall aimlessly, I fall. I fall on my back, and try to get back up, and feel foolish for doing so. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant* Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I lean my back against the wall. Throwing back my head, I take a big breath of air. "-The moon." Looking up, I can see the moonlight through the window. Is it because I'm so exhausted? Everything I look at seems vague, as if everything was covered in a mist. Vagueness. Does that mean it is indefinite? The same as me. The same as the person called Tohno Shiki, indefinite. "―― Ou―― ch――" My shoulder throbs in pain. If I was as definite as this pain, maybe this wouldn't have happened? I'm starting to not understand. I always thought I was Tohno Shiki. But that was a different person, and they tell me I'm just an adopted son from somewhere. Being adopted means I should have memories of before I came to the Tohno mansion, but there's nothing. I―― really, I only have the memories of Tohno Shiki. In the night sky is the solitary moon. "" It's incredibly― strange. Why didn't I realize it until now? Tonight is so--- ―― In the end, just what was I? It's stupid not knowing anything about myself and just disappearing like this. Everything is so vague, it's stupid. A world where I can see death. A vision where I can perceive death. That day eight years ago. I was able to meet Sensei and was able to live normally. I can still declare that it was proper to meet her. "―― But, Sensei. I, guess I, was someone, who shouldn't be alive." ―― I should end my life while some part of me can still think that. But I can't do it. I can't kill myself. Even if it is pointless, even if it is a mistake, I want to keep on living. If I die, everything will become a lie. I want to keep on living. No matter how wrong it is, no matter how many things I have to lose, I want to keep on living. Only her. If only I had Ciel-senpai with me. I wouldn't care what else I had to lose. I can hear her footsteps. ―― She's coming. "―――――― Can I only fight?" Mumbling, I feel a chill. I can't do such a thing as fight Senpai. I said that out loud just on a whim. But, "Slice her apart". From in my head, from deep inside my brain, as if trying to seep itself into my mind, the same words keep repeating over and over. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. If you want to stay alive, slice her apart. If you don't want to die, slice her apart. Slice apart the person who deceived you. Slice apart the person trying to kill you. Just do it already---slice apart the person getting in my way. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. SliceSliceSliceSliceSliceSlice, Slice, apart, slice, apart, slice, slice, slice, slice, slicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslice-!! "Shuuuuut Uuuuup!!!!!!" ---*pant*, *pant*, *pant*. "Shut―― up, you're always――!" ---*pant*―― *pant*, *pant*. ―― My headache thins. I can't hear that voice anymore. But, in place of that, Now, Senpai probably knows where I am because of my scream. "――――――" I grip my knife strongly. ---Are you going to fight? Have a fight to the death with that person? ―― I can't think clearly. My nerves feel numb, as if they were burned off a long time ago. I fought Arcueid and sliced her neck. I somehow managed to escape, but Ciel was waiting for me. "Ha―― haha, ha." It's a little disappointing. I never thought it would be like this. I escape and escape, but a worse situation awaits me. It's like a joke. Since when did I---get lost on this hopeless path "Ah---gg―――――!" The headache runs through me like a knife through my brain. "Ha――――― a, ah--" I can't breathe properly. My vision wavers. ―― It looks like I'm really done. My head starts to rage again. But still, I don't want to die. If I don't want to die---there's only one thing to do. The footsteps get louder. Her shadow grows larger. ---Aren't you going to take off your glasses? Even knowing what it meant, she said that. In that case. -Everything. All of it should turn into illusion. I stand up as I strongly grip my knife. The footsteps get even louder. I sense the enemy coming closer. All the time, someone's voice echoes in my brain. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. "U" Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart "Shut up." Using my willpower, I force the voice in my head to be quiet. "This is, what I decided." Slice "I don't need you to tell me what to do." her "If you don't want to be killed by Ciel." apart "Just shut up until it's over, Roa." - The voice disappears completely. The footsteps, and her approaching shadow. Ciel appears before me. "---You finally decided to fight." Her voice seems almost relieved. "That's good. Now there is no sin for either of us. Now that we are both trying to kill each other, our sin will die. Now there is only punishment for the one who lives." ―― Since we are both trying to kill each other there is no sin? Her words are part of a world I can't understand. "I see. Then is that punishment for the one that's left alive atoneable?" "Yes. Something that is atoneable is what we call punishment. If it is called punishment, there is no reason for it not to be atoneable. The only thing that does not disappear is the sin. So---we don't want to carry that burden, do we?" Saying that, she takes another step forward. "--Then, killing you here isn't a sin, Senpai?" "Yes. I will kill you, so it is okay for you to kill me, Tohno-kun. Our conditions are equal." Another step. "" That's, not right. Certainly I am getting killed, so I'm killing her back to protect my own life. But to say there's no sin---what would happen to Ciel? From the beginning, she came here with an unrequited will to kill. That is--- "Farewell. Let us lower the curtain on this ridiculous play." The last step. Her readied bayonet shoots toward my heart. Before then, I lunge forward and aim for the "point" on her right lung. ---I didn't think I could kill her. It's only natural for her to pierce my heart before I get within knife range. That's why I was surprised. I easily dodged her blade and was able to pierce her "point" with ease. "Sen, pai." It looked like she accepted my knife on purpose. "I made you― kill― me." Her faint, weak voice on the verge of death. "That was, my, greatest sin." Sounding like she's crying, she uses her remaining strength to stab me with her bayonet. "--Ga, hu." My blood flow reverses through my lanced heart. Coughing up blood, I collapse onto the ground. Before my eyes, the body of the one who died slightly ahead of me lies on the floor. "How--" Did you, know? "foolish." Did you know from the beginning---that if there was such a thing as sin, it would only be for you? "Haah." The sensation in my limbs fades away. My consciousness, too. It will be seconds before I bleed to death. The instant I was stabbed, I had a vision of something like an old book, scattering and crumbling away page by page. Probably, with that, the thing called Roa was dispersed. "――――" I can't think. From the very beginning, she planned to give her life to take mine. Did she think that was her punishment? ---How foolish. There's no---meaning in that. "---Still." I was sad that she died before she apologized to me. If she could have apologized to me, then I bet she would have felt some relief―― But, she couldn't even say that. Since she knew it was something that wasn't atoneable by apology, she didn't apologize to the very end. That determination. It makes me angry that I made her go that far. "What. In the end" I liked her? Until the very end. Feeling sad like this until my own death, she was that dear to me. "--Tss." I cough weakly and spit out blood. It's all over. Staring dazedly at the moon, with these strange thoughts, I drift off to slee

*s292
I see. This impulse. This impulse that tries to drive me insane while leaving me conscious. This is, This is Roa. But why? I was always sane. Until I came back to this mansion, I really was normal. I hear heavy knocking on the door. But I can't open it. If I open it, it will be completely over. "Ah-" I finally understand. That dream was the memory of the Roa one generation before mine. Locked up in her room, killing both her parents, ruling over her town as a vampire, the final memories of someone I don't know. "--" ―― There's no way out. This is not a problem that can be solved by killing myself. This is nothing that can be helped. I understand that previous person's feelings. Even if I die, the only thing to die would be my will. Then the will of Roa would take over my body completely. If that happened---things would get much worse. "Ha---haha, ha." ―― In the first place, I don't have the slightest intention of killing myself. "Shiki-sama, please open up, Shiki-sama!" I hear her voice from behind the door. ―― It almost sounds like it was in another language. So far away. Just one. It's just one sheet of wood between us. But it seems as far away as the moon and the stars. It's now ten in the morning. Hisui gave up and went back. Akiha and Kohaku-san came and took turns knocking but I ignored them. Twelve o'clock. ―― I'm hungry. But, I'm still fine. I pull the sheets over me and hug my shaking body. Two o'clock. ―― I'm dying of thirst. I've lost all sense of time. It feels very calm. But as if I was taking stimulants, my body wants to rage around. Four o'clock. ―― More knocking. A name being called out. Whose voice is that? Whose name are they calling? I can't tell. Five o'clock. It slowly starts to get dark. Six o'clock. Seven o'clock. Eight o'clock. ---Someone, comes by. "Shiki-san, I've brought you dinner. You haven't had anything since this morning, so you'll collapse you know." Kohaku's voice. She knocks on the door. "Geez, if that's how it is, I'll get you to at least eat." A rattling sound. Not knocking, but the sound of a lock opening. "Huhuhu, time to use my secret weapon, the master key!" "Ah." The lock unlocks.
 * pant*, *pant*, *pant*

*s293
―― The door opens. It's too late. Even if I send her away, she's already come inside. But still. I can't do the action called eating food. It will get me too excited, and it will smash the remaining "Tohno Shiki" within me to pieces. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― I breathe hard. Somehow. I have to resist it. "Shiki-san, I'm coming in―― wh, what happened?" Still smiling, she looks in surprise at the room lying in shambles. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― Her cute face devoid of fear. Her completely unguarded, defenseless figure. Her red hairand her delicious looking skin. "Shiki-san――? This is strange, how did all of this happen?" Still smiling, she draws closer to where I lie curled on the bed. -Hurry. No. --Hurry. No. ---Hurry. Stop it. Hurry. Shut up. --Hurry. I don't want to. --Hurry. I. "Run---away." Using the very last vestiges of my will, I manage to let those words out. "Eh? I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you, could you please say it again, Shiki-san?" But it's working against me. Concerned, she draws closer to my bed. To my/TO MY, body/BODY, her face/HER FORM, draws closer/INVITES ME in. Her white fingers touch my shoulder lightly. Her fingers pulsing with blood. Her light body warmth. Small fireworks explode in the back of my head. "Kya!" I hear a scream. My hand wraps around her throat. "Hwa---ha, a, h" My breathing is out of control. What. am I. Trying. To do? "Shi―― ki, sa---" Her voice cuts off. Not caring, I grip harder. Grip. The bones in her neck creak. "St, o---!" A small tearing sound. Her fingers dig into my arm. She must be getting frantic, being on the verge of death like that. Her nails push through my clothes and into the meat of my arm. "Ach." Pain. Well, not as much pain as Kohaku must be feeling. But blood flows. It runs down from my arm and onto my hand grasping Kohaku's neck. "Haha." Painted deep red. Her unresisting neck is now running with blood. I can't really feel her anymore. Just the fact that she'll die in a few seconds, "Haha-ha." Seems so funny to me, I start to laugh. It hasn't even been a minute since I grasped her neck. She won't die of suffocation. But here, by my hand. "Ha, haa, ha." For no reason, suddenly. "Hahaha, ha---ha, ha, ha." Like a simple appliance. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" She'll die by having the bones in her neck break. In an instant, like being freed from demonic possession, the heat disappears. Before my eyes is the bloodied body of Kohaku-san. My hand is grasping her neck and any second now "--!" I quickly let go. Without a sound, Kohaku-san falls to the floor. "Uu―― ha, " Kohaku-san breathes painfully with her eyes closed. "Kohakusan." ―― She's alive. Just a little longer. If I kept going just a little longer, I would have "Uu――, u, u―――" ―― She's crying. Collapsed on the floor, not able to move, she's crying. Looking down. Her kimono is covered with white fluid. That, is my semen. Iby doing that, was released from whatever it was inside me? "-Ha." I can't believe it. While one hand was choking Kohaku-san, my other handwas reveling in the pleasure of killing something? Thump. It, isn't over. I'm still fully erect, and more than that, I am not satisfied myself. I'm so thirsty. I've---done such a terrible thing to Kohaku-san, but it doesn't seem to end. The truth is, my regret is fading even now as I look at Kohaku-san's neck. Her white neck. Put my teeth at her throat and. -I want, to suck, her blood. "Haha." I broke apart. "Aha, ahaha." I really broke down. I'm done. No longer---do I have the confidence to stay sane. "Ahaha, hahaha, ha." Outside. I have to go outside. If I stay here, I'll kill Kohaku-san. If I stay in the mansion. I'll kill even Akiha and Hisui. So before those urges come again, I have to disappear. "Ahahahahahaha!" A place where no one is. I have to go to a place where no one is or I'll go crazy again

*s294
―― The door opens. It's too late. Even if I send her away, she's already come inside. I guess I can at least let her leave the food. I haven't had anything since breakfast― so I'm starving. I'm dying of thirst. My body is burning up. I just have to― do something about this urge― or I'll go insane. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― I breathe hard. Hurry. I have to take it out. "Shiki-san, I'm coming in―― wh, what happened?" Still smiling, she looks in surprise at the room lying in shambles. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant*―― Her cute face devoid of fear. Her completely unguarded, defenseless figure. Her red hairand her delicious looking skin. Hurry. Hurry. Hurry. "Shiki-san――? This is strange, how did all of this happen?" Still smiling, she draws closer to where I lie curled on the bed. Her white fingers lightly touch my shoulder. I can feel her blood singing through this brief, tiny contact. And her warmth. Small fireworks explode in the back of my head. Hurry. Hurry. Hurry. If I don't find a release for this burning inside of me, I'll go crazy. If I don't get rid of this boiling impulse, I'll lose my mind. Now. Now. Now. Anyone will do. So it doesn't show any sign of its original form, I have to destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy, destroy- "Kya―!" I hear a scream. My hand wraps around her throat. "Hwa---ha, a, h---" My breathing is out of control. But― there's no more pain. Fine. Right now, I feel fine. "Shiki-sa― n---" Her voice cuts off. Amazing. She can still breathe. I squeeze harder. "S― to---!" I hear a small tearing sound. Her fingers dig into my arm. "Kk---" Ow. Her nails are tearing through my clothes. *pant*---*pant*---*pant* Amazing. You're amazing Kohaku--you're so cute. Becoming this frantic---your face turning red, tears running down your cheeks, saliva spilling past your lips. Begging for more like this is just too cute. "Haha, haha." I was wrong. I was so wrong. "Kohaku―― san." That's right. I can't be doing THIS, to― Kohaku― san. ---*pant*, *pant*, *pant*―――! Shut up. That's not what you want, is it, Shiki? Treating her like this is definitely wrong. You can't break a great woman like this so simply. She still has her arms and legs. There are plenty of ways for a man to get pleasure from a woman. I let go. Kohaku's limp body crumples to the floor. She raggedly gasps for air. "Ha---haha, ha." Face-down on the floor, her ass stares up at me invitingly. "Haha, ha." I press down on her back. She tries to escape, but I hold her fast. "P― please---please stop, Shiki-san!" With one hand I press on her back, and with the other, I pull up on her hips. Lifting her kimono, I bare the lower half of her body. "!" Kohaku tries to pull away. I don't care. She can't escape. I squeeze her naked ass. It feels soft. She must be incredibly tense. Her anus looks like a tightened fist. Her no longer hidden pink slit is tightly throbbing. *pant*, *pant*, *pant* There's no need to caress her. I penetrate into her with my erected organ, not caring if I tear through her. "Hya――!!" Kohaku's voice. Some foreign object is entering her dry passage. She can't be feeling any pleasure. There should only exist pain. "St― Stop---no, stop it, Shiki-san――!" She tries to crawl forward to escape. But that only makes it worse for her. Moving her body makes her inner muscles contract. All she accomplishes is making her tunnel suck me deeper inside. My breathing fills the room. Deeper. I thrust in so deep I can almost feel her womb. "Ah---, n!" I can barely hear her voice. It looks like she's trying to hold her voice in. Hands clenching painfully against the ground, she does her best to resist crying out. "AAh―――!" I begin to stroke her. And hear a sound like dripping, dirty water. The insides of Kohaku that were resisting up until now slowly dampen. This vague wet sensation, and the definite sensation of her trying to suck me in. The heat inside of her increases. My harsh panting turns to laughter. I keep stroking her. At some point Kohaku started to lift up with her hips. Just like a dog in heat, I insert, pull out, and insert again. The rhythm of the wet, sloppy sounds filling the air definitely fits the image of rutting animals. "Ah---gg, Shiki-sa―― you mustn't" She speaks in a stifled voice. Haha, hahaha. I see. She's still concerned about Akiha and Hisui? That's funny. Even though your body wants this, you're still thinking that clearly, Kohaku? *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, ah. "---Shiki-san, why are you―― please, stop it――!" Her entire body is tinged red with lust, even her ass feeling it, and she still calls out that name!? Ha, haha, hahahaha, ha. I breathe heavily. Her body feels so― exceptional. This sharp burning pleasure isn't coming from my balls, it almost feels like it's coming from deep within me. Really, this is such a great pleasure. As if someone is stabbing me from behind, my body lurches forward and my shaft shoots deeper. Her body, unlike her conscience, frantically joins my movements. Her wet insides are an insulated space without even a bit of free room. The more I move, the more she squeezes me. Her insides squeeze me with different movements, none being the same. Ha, haha, ahahahaha. There's something wrong with her body. It's the first time I met a woman I would regret killing. There's no end to this sensation. There's no end to the pleasure. The brimming juices flow all over the floor, my body, and Kohaku's ass. Even reaching that opening above her mound. Aha, hahahaha. A stretching sensation. I slip a finger into her anus and wiggle it around. "Hwa, ha---!?" She cries out for the first time. Her movement suddenly changes. Her body tightens around me. Hot. Hot, hot, hot. Her body feels so good it makes me want to laugh out loud. I twist my finger. Stretching her open, I push it further inside. "N, ah-!" She shudders and sobs at the feeling. Haha, hahaha. There's something wrong. There's something wrong. There's something wrong. Burning. The swirling impulse within gathers noisily in one spot. "Shi― ki-sa―― please― stop― it." I wrench myself away from her bottomless depths. Her flesh slaps noisily together almost in complaint. I pull back until I can see everything. A clear fluid spills down. *pant*, *pant*, hahahaha, ha. It's a little quick, but let's end it. I'm more than prepared. I thrust my finger in her ass all the way in. "Ngu!" Kohaku's body stiffens at the unpleasant sensation of something foreign invading her body. That's no hiding the way she acted with my shaft inside of her. Her insides squeeze me even tighter. Using all my might, I thrust into her once more. "!" Kohaku's body convulses. She moves around to escape the pain. *pant*, *pant*, haha, ha. I don't care. Suddenly, I let go of everything that I've been holding in for so long. Releasing it all. I feel it shooting deep inside of her. *pant*, *pant*, *pant* It's releasing. The burning impulse inside me is going away. Kohaku lies squirming on the ground, but what do I care? With dead eyes, her hips still twitch, making her look really pathetic. I like watching that. *pant*, *pant*, *pant* I breathe harder. *pant*, *pant*, *pant* Something is― funny. *pant*, *pant*, *pant* And I start to laugh. Haa, haha, a, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!! "Haha, hahahaha, ha." A voice. "Ha, haha―― ahahaha, ha." I wake to the sound of my own laughing voice. "Ha-ha." Kohaku-san lies crumpled on the floor. Is she unconscious? She isn't moving. Only― sticky white semen is leaking out of her. That---is without a doubt― mine. I don't know how many times I did it to her. But releasing the urge inside me stopped me from having to see those "lines" of death. "Haha, ha." There's no need to ask what I was doing. I was still conscious, but I couldn't even stop myself from what I did― what I did to Kohaku-san--- "Ha" I'm insane. Too insane to be fixed― Just now, I ejaculated so many times and released all the black urges in me, but it still does not stop. I'm still fully erect, and more than that, I am not satisfied myself. I'm so thirsty. I've---done such a terrible thing to Kohaku-san, but it never seems to end. The truth is― my regret is already fading as I look at Kohaku-san's neck. Her white neck. Put my teeth at her throat and. "Haha." I broke apart. "Aha, ahaha." I really broke down. I'm done. No longer---do I have the confidence to stay sane. "Ahaha, ahahahaha." Outside. I have to go outside. If I stay here, I'll kill Kohaku-san. If I stay in the mansion. I'll kill even Akiha and Hisui. So before those urges come again, I have to disappear. "Ahahahahahaha!" Quickly. A place where no one is. I have to go to a place where no one is or I'll go crazy again

*s295
I leave the mansion. ―― What the hell is going on? Even though there's no one around, I can feel the presence of people. Buildings. From the houses around me, I sense people. *pant**pant*-- With all these people here, I won't be able to hold back again. Somewhere---I have to go somewhere without any people around or I'll never be able to calm down. Where no one is. Where there's no residences nearby. ―― Somewhere, where even if I go crazy again, I won't cause anyone any trouble. ―― *pant*―― *pant*――― There's no one else in the park. There's no houses nearby. ―― No one's supposed to be here, but I still can't calm down. No matter how far away they are, there are houses all around here. I can see the lights of town in the distance, too. "It doesn't, exist." Yeah, it doesn't exist. There's no place in a city where you can't sense any presence of humans. There's really no place where I can truly be alone in this civilized city. "Damn-it." All around me. So many people all around me. If I walk just a little, I can catch all the prey I want. "Shut---up." My head hurts. Even though I finally don't see the "lines" anymore, I'll start to see them again like this. "Eh?" Wait, Shiki. Isn't this strange? Because it's not like I was seeing these "lines" because I was excited. Those "lines" are things I can't help but see when I don't have my glasses on. So even if I'm calmed down, I would still see them if I don't have my glasses on. But I have dropped my glasses--- "They're― here." I bring my fingers to my face and find out my glasses were there all along. In other words, Even if I wear the glasses Sensei gave me, I cannot control my eyes anymore. "Ha---haha." I am hit with the truth. Just like Roa said, I just didn't realize that I was already insane. That night. Ever since that time when I wanted from the bottom of my heart to kill that bastard who was disgracing Ciel. "―― Oh―― then, the headache from that time was――" The headache from when I was fighting Roa. When I saw those "lines" of death even when I don't remember taking off my glasses, and when I got Ciel-senpai to go find them for me. Since that time, I---even when I wore my glasses, regardless of what my intentions, I've been able to see those "lines". "―― Senpai―― knew." No, she probably just didn't tell me. So as not to worry me, she lied to protect my mistaken perceptions. "―― I see―― Sen―― pai." She told me to talk to her if anything happened. I've already memorized her phone number. "Phone---" There's a payphone nearby. But---what am I going to do by calling her? No one can heal my body. Even Ciel-senpai can't heal what's inside me.

*s296
"--" ―― I can't do it. I don't want her to see me like this― like a killer. No one can save me. I can't ask anyone for help. This impulse. There can only be one way to eliminate this "Roa" inside of me. Like that previous person I saw in that dream. I can be killed by that white vampire princess, or in order to prevent any more victims from appearing, I can lower the curtain on myself. "---Kk." ―― No, not yet. There's still some of me remaining. I haven't killed anyone yet. So---there has to still be a way. I can't end here. The vampire in this city is gone. And Senpai is still here. I became happy, like in a dream. So---I can't wake from this dream yet. As long as I live. As long as there are pieces of me remaining, I have to look for a way to do something about this monster inside of me---

*s297
But, I want to see her. I want to hear Ciel-senpai's voice. The only one who I can talk to, the only one who will listen to me. If she is there, then I can remain as Tohno Shiki. "――――――" I turn the dial. After three rings, I hear the receiver pick up and Ciel-senpai's voice. "Hello? Who is it?" "――――――" It's strange. Her voice seems― so warm. "Hello? Hey, can you hear me?" Her questioning voice. I've only been there once, but I can imagine her holding the phone in her room. "――――――――" I can't speak. I don't know what to say. I knew I shouldn't have called. I can't get this person involved. I should--just hang up without saying anything. "Tohno-kun? Is that you, Tohno-kun?" "Ah--" Hearing my name, I suddenly want to cry. "――― Yes." I slip out a response. "Ah, I knew it was you, Tohno-kun. Why are you calling this late?" "――――――" I tell myself to stop. I tell myself to make up some excuse, tell her I'll see her tomorrow and hang up. But, I can't seem to do that. "Senpai, I, I think I'm not going to make it." I speak in a fading voice. "Tohno-kun?" It sounds like her voice froze. "Tohno-kun, what do you mean? What's wrong?" "I mean, I can't make it. I tried to resist it. But, it was useless. Like he said, it seems like, I'm just a killer." And a really bad one, too. Even now, if I let my guard down, I want to slice my knife through Akiha's or Hisui's throat. Not just someone off the street, but people close to me--My sanity is about to crumble away, I'm at the point of thinking such things. "―― What should I do? I can't kill myself. I've never been taught how to kill myself." "―― And, where are you right now?" "In the park. I wanted to go where there aren't any people, but there's too many houses nearby. I'm, going crazy." "―― I understand. I'll head to the school so let's meet there. There's no houses nearby, so won't it be quiet?" "---That's right---at school, there won't be anyone there." "Alright? Please wait at the school grounds." The line cuts off. "-" I exit the phone booth. Senpai---I can see Ciel-senpai. I don't think anything will change when I see her, but I still want to see her. "Gha, agh." My body starts to get hot again. Hoping I won't meet anyone on the way to school, I leave the park with uncertain steps. The school is dead quiet. There's no houses nearby, so it's very quiet around here. *pant**pant*, *pant*--- I take off my glasses and cut the lock on the school gate with my knife. "Ah." ―― I can't believe it. Even without thinking about it, I seemed to have put my knife in my pocket. Probably, so that at any time, I can kill someone. "Ha―――― ah." I fall to my knees as soon as I get to the school grounds. I brace myself off the ground using both my hands. "――――――――" My whole body is hot. But, I don't feel like I am not me anymore. Probably, by violating Kohaku-san, the impulse momentarily subsided. "Gg." Gorge rises in my throat. My mouth tastes bitter. I haven't eaten anything today, so all I can vomit is my stomach acid. "Kohaku---san." It isn't something forgiven with a mere apology. So, I can't apologize. How can I offer my atonement to her from now on? That conversation so many days ago. When Ciel-senpai helped me while I was in the depths of despair after I killed Arcueid. That person---she told me that there weren't people who sinned and people who did not sin, but there are only people who can and who cannot atone for their sins. But, what should I do? My committed sin, the wounded mind, can it be atoned for "---?" It suddenly gets darker. The sound of footsteps. I didn't realize it since I was face down, but someone is coming. Under the moonlight. Did that person darken the sky with her shadow? "Are you trying to repent, Tohno-kun?" Ciel-senpai asks in a cold voice. "Senpai." ―― She, really came. I want to see her face, so I lift my head like I'm looking up at the night sky. "Eh?" ---But this. ---This isn't, the Ciel that I know. Her bare arms have the tattoo of a cross on them. Her cold eyes, as if watching someone she doesn't even know. ―― Senpai bears an uncouthly weapon with an aura of coldness that doesn't suit her. "---Ah." ―― I know this. Inside my brain, I know what weapon this is. That has to be---what's called the Seventh Holy Scripture, one of the apocrypha that must never be removed from its resting place. "Sen---pai?" "As I expected, you were Roa after all, Tohno-kun." With her frigid eyes, Senpai speaks with a voice that is equally cold. "" I start to feel a shiver up my spine. For no reason. No, my instincts and my brain work full force to tell me the danger, and I jump back. "--" Still with her mouth shut, she takes a step towards me with that ominous weapon. ―― She has no openings whatsoever. If I run away hastily, if I show my back to her, I know that thing will pierce my heart and I will disappear without the opportunity for reincarnation ever again. ―― Even though I don't even have that knowledge in my memories. "---Why? I just---" I just― wanted to see Senpai again. "I understand. Roa is already surfacing, right? Then it is too late already." Lightly, she takes another effortless step forward. That figure looks like "---What are you doing, Senpai? You look like---you're, going to kill me." "-" She doesn't answer. She just stares at me like she's trying to find out where she can aim to kill me quickly. "---Sen, pai." She's serious. She seriously, plans to kill me. ---Creak. My nerves feel the imminent death before me. My spine is screaming and the back of my neck is numbing. But---more than this fear of death, I can't believe why this person is saying such things. "Why?" I don't know. "Senpai, you said you stayed here for my sake." "--" With a start, Ciel-senpai's legs stop. She looks at me and grins. "Your goodness really is a rare treasure. It is a good thing to trust people, but if you were a little more composed and thought about it clearly, you could have maybe got away." "Eh---" "First of all, didn't you ever think about why I came to this school in the first place? I didn't do it just because I wanted to, you know." "--Sen, pai?" "You knew my goal was to destroy 'The Serpent'---Roa. Coming here to this school was because I knew Roa's reincarnated host was here. But since I didn't know for sure, I needed to check things out for a while." "Wait a minute, what in the world are you---" What is she babbling about? I don't know. I really can't understand what she's talking about. She ignores my bewilderment and keeps talking. "―― I told you before, Tohno-kun. Roa has requirements for the family he decides to reincarnate into. If you think the other way around, you just have to look for families with those traits. When you know that, finding him is very simple. It's easy to find families that have special abilities passed down through their blood once you do a bit of research. In this city, there is only one family that fits Roa's requirements. So---I knew from the beginning who Roa was." "-Wha--" That's strange. If she knew from the beginning, she could have killed him or caught him right then―― From the beginning? She knew, who it was――? "Yes. Look, don't you realize it now? You know, Tohno-kun. I came to this school to catch you from the beginning." "--" Wait. I just want, her to, wait. "But, a little mistake happened. ―― I was watching you from afar so as not to stimulate Roa inside you, but I concluded that you might not be Roa's new reincarnated host. But, the eldest son of the Tohno family had to be what Roa reincarnates into. There is no mistake in that, so what had to be a mistake was you, Tohno-kun." Ciel-senpai speaks matter-of-factly. I---can't say anything. "Looking into it, you were fatally wounded eight years ago and adopted by your relatives. What happened afterwards was exactly as Tohno SHIKI said two nights ago. I don't know what happened in the Tohno family eight years ago, but you were killed by that kid called SHIKI. No, it's more like your life was stolen. As a result, you became connected to SHIKI who was Roa's host." A direct voice, without emotion. I don't know this Ciel-senpai. Or is this― Is this the true Ciel, and the kind person I knew up until now was all just "Up until now, there should have been times where Roa's memory would flow into you through SHIKI. He is a vampire that manipulated the shapeless thing called a soul. For Roa, you two who shared one life were a finely crafted double existence. "That's why---when SHIKI's body was destroyed, Roa didn't need to reincarnate. He still had a place to run to: you." Cold. As if hating her enemy, she detests me. "But, it's all over now. I wasn't prepared to finish it so suddenly that one night, but tonight is different. I really am fortunate in a way. If Arcueid had destroyed Roa, he probably would have reincarnated again." ―― I can't. Believe this. That---that― "That's not, true." "Go ahead, please keep on denying it and play dumb. That makes my job easier. Still---" A metallic rattle sounds from the weapon. "It doesn't change the fact that I can finish you off easily no matter what you do, Roa." "---" Her laughing voice causes me to finally understand. ―― She isn't lying. ―― Her eyes aren't looking at "me". ―― Her feelings never did have anything to do with "me" from the beginning. "―― What is this? Then, then from the very beginning, you always thought of me as Roa? Senpai. Being friends with me was all just―――――!" ---I can't say it. I can't finish the sentence. If I do that, I feel like everything will turn into a lie in that instant. "Of course. After SHIKI was destroyed, the only reason why I stayed in school was because Roa had not disappeared. Since Roa is a student here, it's more convenient for me to stay." I would never go back while leaving you here. That's what she told me once with a smile. That wasn't, for my sake. She stayed here just to search for the still-living Roa. That is the only reason why she gave me her phone number. "Ha." Then, that too. "Haha---" And those times, too. "Hahaha." And when she saved me that one night, too. "Ah――― ha, ha." And, those sad eyes, too. "Haha---ha." ―― That's right, Shiki, this is nothing at all. These memories---they are nothing at all. I just thought I loved her. And that she loved me back. ―― What a joke. They were all just an illusion made from a play. All of it. All of it was a fairy tale made up of lies--- "---I understand. But, Senpai. How did you know Roa was still alive? How, how did you know Roa reincarnated into this Tohno Shiki?" "Of course I knew. Because it's about myself." Senpai says something I can't understand. "―― About yourself――?" "Yes. The one who sought out the Tohno family and chose it for the next host was me. ―― Well, unless Roa's consciousness awakens, I couldn't tell that it "appeared", so it wasn't that useful of a memory, though." "Senpai, what---are you saying?" "What am I saying? It's an old story. It's a story from eight years ago, but there was a girl like you who didn't know anything. She was sixteen years old when that impulse began to stain her. ―― But before that, there was nothing. She didn't have any special power like you did, Tohno-kun. She really did live a normal life without knowing anything. "Helping out her father, going to school. Terrible at waking up early but always helping with the store in the evening. She really did think she would carry on her father's work." "Eh---" Just now. Scenery I have never seen before flashes in my head― yet I feel like I have in fact seen it somewhere. Her story---feels like it's very similar to that dream I saw. "But, her dream wasn't fulfilled. With her own hands, she destroyed the happiness that was there naturally. Because she was Roa's reincarnated host." "Her body had great ability and Roa was pleased. She tried so hard to resist it just like you, but it was useless. In the end, she drank the blood of her father and mother and slowly killed the townspeople. That child, maybe she went crazy then." "You understand, right, Tohno-kun? You can't stop it. "Stop" or "You shouldn't" doesn't even enter your thoughts. Isn't it strange? ---Even though you still have your conscious awareness." "Se---n, pai. Don't tell me, that story is," "But that nightmare came to an end soon. That woman in white came and pierced her heart." ---Yeah, I know. So the girl died, and Roa reincarnated as Tohno SHIKI. But, that's. "But, that girl, she couldn't stay dead." Quietly. Almost laughingly, she says this. "Her dead body was taken to the Church and preserved as a sample of a vampire returning to human form. ―― But, though I don't know what kind of fate it was, her body was a special body, and had an abnormal reviving ability. One day three years later, even though she shouldn't have, she came back from the dead. ―― It's strange, isn't it? Even though it was just a discarded shell of Roa's soul, it still came back to life. "After that, things were― difficult. The Church viewed the child as heresy and killed the child, but no matter how many times they killed her, she wouldn't die. ―― I'm sorry, can I complain a bit? That girl, she underwent an entire month of life only being killed. Every single day, without even a single moment of rest, she came back to life only to be killed once more. Every day, all day." "―――――― What―" A body that can't die. Flesh that will return to its original state no matter what happens. Roa, the vampire reincarnated as Tohno SHIKI, said that about this person. ―― It seemed so painful. Senpai healed no matter what wound she received, but every wound she got caused her face to contort in pain. Every day of that? Every day, all day without a single pause, living to be killed and coming back again――? "And then, the people of the Church finally realized this was too strange. All the problems that no one can deal with or solve are handed to the place called the Burial Agency. There, she was taught what happened to her. "―― In short, she was a contradiction. She was a human born as Roa. Even though the personality of her first fifteen years was hers, the name of her soul was Roa. While she was herself, she was also Roa. So, it is a contradiction if the girl called Roa is dead when Roa is alive. The progeny of the existence Roa―― this daughter of Roa cannot die before him. "Whenever this world has even a slight error, this world corrects it to preserve itself. So--that child, as long as Roa's soul still exists, will exist for all eternity. No one else but the world itself "fixes" the error automatically. "The clergy said the child was 'outside the cycle'. As long as Roa lives, it will forever be stopped. She cannot die of old age since she cannot age, and even if she was burnt to ashes, time would reverse itself to return it to its original state." "Such a monster― it usually would have been sealed away forever, but she happened to inherit the magical knowledge of Roa. The clergy of the Burial Agency said she would be useful and brought her into the Church. "Five years since then. She chose to discard her name and live as one who hunted vampires. ---More than Roa's master Arcueid, I can tell where Roa's soul exists. The reason― I don't even have to tell you, right?" "--" Right, it doesn't need to be said. But, I don't want to admit such a thing. "I said it before, Tohno-kun. Ciel's goal is one thing and one thing only." --I want to die as a human-- I didn't understand what those words meant then. But now. Now---can I understand at least a bit of it? "I can't." It's almost regretful, but I can't. I can't understand that feeling of wanting to die. As long as I'm alive---I'll think about wanting to die, but I would never truly mean it. But, that's all Senpai wishes for. A way of thinking which was transformed into that. A life that makes you wish only that. I don't know yet. With my own hands. I don't know the pain of killing the ones close to me with my own hands even while still conscious. ―― And I don't ever want to know it. But this person has lived through it. So---is that why she just wants to die? "That's―― that's wrong." "It's not. I simply want to die as a human." Her voice sounds cold. "―――――― I―" ―― I can only nod. Both her wish, and her pain, I understand. "―――― I don't want it." I don't like my treatment or Ciel's wish. I don't want to think this is reality. But, time waits for no one. With a metallic rattle, the agent called Ciel steps forward to kill me. As if saying there's no need to talk anymore, Ciel's hands lift up that weapon. The Seventh Holy Scripture. The weapon that the reincarnation-denying Church created. A scriptural canon inscribed with every possible impeachment of reincarnation criticism. It's an item that is scripture yet an apocrypha. A weapon, yet a scripture at the same time. If I'm hit by that, my soul itself will disperse into nothingness. "--" The bayonet rises up. The tip comes towards me. But slowly. If it is Ciel---she should be able to pierce me without me even noticing it ever happened. "Ah" There's no time to think. I

*s298
---I jump back instantly. With just lightly jumping back, I increase the distance between us to many meters. "Eh-?" The one who's surprised is me. Weapon still at the ready, Senpai pursues me emotionlessly. "!" I run towards the school's front gate. My body is almost frighteningly light. I run as if slicing through the wind. Even if Senpai's athletic abilities far exceed those of a human's, she can't chase me if I'm like this And then. My body stops suddenly. No matter how much I try to move forward, my legs won't budge. "-Wha--" When I turn around, there is a sword pierced right there. A thin, nail-like sword is pierced into the ground at my feet. The sword is piercing my shadow, which seems to be the reason why I can't raise my legs from the ground. "Why―― you――!" I gather up all the strength in my legs. But no matter how hard I try, they don't even move one millimeter. ---And there. "How careless. Even if you were to run away, I bet there was a better way to do so." The member of the Burial Agency nicknamed "Bow" appears. "Sen---pai." "I can't allow you to leave as your body has transformed into a vampire already. Here---I will exorcise that soul." The sound of her footsteps. Like the sound of a condemned criminal walking up the thirteen steps of the gallows. "---Farewell. At least, with this---" She speaks in a small voice, almost inaudible. She plants the point of the weapon against my heart and pulls the trigger. A brief explosion. "G---hu." I cough up blood. After a flash of light that seems to blow apart my brain, inside my disappearing self, I see my soul, being scattered away, like the pages, of an old book.

*s299
---I fall forward. I felt from before that if I turned and ran, my heart would be shot from behind. "Hya!" Her sword flies past my head. It seems really slow. I evade her attack, move right beside her, and "-!" The instant I tried to run forward, Senpai's movement changed drastically. In an instant, with a speed that makes her seem to have literally disappeared, she swings her weapon horizontally. The rush of the wind fills my ears---and for some reason, I am standing many meters away from her. "---" She clicks her tongue and glares at me. "Ow――!" My left arm hurts. "What―― Huh-!?" I'm surprised. From the elbow down, my arm is broken. Not broken normally, but my lower arm is bent in the shape of a triangle. "---Sacrificing your arm to save your head? If you didn't do anything, I would have ended it painlessly for you." "Wha" Even though I didn't notice it, I must have broken my arm defending her attack. "Aren't you going to pull out your knife?" She looks at me with a bored expression. ―― She's looking down at me. She looks down at me as if saying she could kill me at any moment. "Gg――!" Pain. Pain shoots from my arm to my brain. The blood from my broken arm seems to flow like poison into my nerves. Sharply. Just with that, my mind fills with a white blankness. "-" She continues to look at me with those cold eyes. "You---!" You break my arm, and you still act that way!? Do you know how much this hurts!? Making such a fool of me. Making such a fool of me! Making such a fool of me--! "If that's how you're going to be, Senpai" I grip the knife in my pocket. "I'm not just going to stand here helplessly" The hard feeling of metal. "--and let you kill me." With a quick snap, I take out the blade of my knife. "---Are you stupid?" Instantly, her body, explodes. No, that's not right. She crouches down low to the ground---almost like a lizard, and runs up towards me in a flash. She closes the distance of six meters in a flash. She's not in my vision at all. Her whole body is below my knee-height, and explodes upward from there. A thud. From right beneath me, her bayonet accurately shoots directly for my throat. "Gaah!" I gasp. Pain, is there pain? Yes, I can still feel pain. "Ha-ugh." Conscious, am I conscious? Alright, I still have that. "A, aaaaaa――――!" My body. My bodyis not okay. A dripping sound. It's coming from my left shoulder. Looking at it, it's already a waterfall of blood, which pours straight down. Just now. The bayonet didn't hit my throat, but my left shoulder. "A, Aa, Aaaaaaah!" It hurts. It hurts so much the word pain doesn't come close to describing it. "Haa, aaa, aggggg--!" But, I'm alive. Still, I'm alive. My body. My body is away from her again. I smell a whiff of gunpowder from my shoulder. "A, Aah, ah." Just now. The instant that bayonet pierced me, she must have pulled the trigger. I was blown away by that, and there's distance between us again. "―― To happen twice, that must mean it's not a coincidence. With that much blood pouring out, not dying from shock must already be a sign that your body has begun to change." Ga-chang! A metallic sound. The sword on the end of that weapon changes into a new one. The sword that shot me just now falls---and turns into pages of a book and scatters. "―― That's―― ridiculous." But that ridiculous thing is really frightening. That---just touching me carries a fatal poison. Death. I'll die. Without a doubt, I'll be killed. Will I die? Is that what I'm scared of? I don't know. "Ah, gg―――!" My shoulder is burning. Hot, it's so hot, as if my entire body will burst into flames. She readies her weapon once more with another metallic clang. ―― Twice. Withstanding that twice can be nothing but a miracle. The next time will certainly I imagine that bayonet piercing me right in the face. That's more repulsive than frightening. Death is. No matter how it happens, something useless, dirty, and disgusting. I like myself---so I don't want that to happen. Is that why I'm scared? I don't know. Come to think of it---I was always able to see "death", but I never thought about "death" at all. No, that doesn't really matter right now. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- I have to escape. I don't want to die, so I have to get away. "--You won't take off your glasses?" A simple, plastic voice. Those words. I gasp at their meaning. Because taking them off means I would see Senpai's "lines". If that happens, I might kill her "Wha--What are you, saying, Senpai――!?" "---" A chill runs through me. The air suddenly becomes saturated with a murderous intent. "―― I can't spend any more time with you. Please just die already." Her figure plunges low again. ---She's coming. Even though I know she's going to run towards me again, it's hard for me to even see her. ---I can only think of escaping. If I don't want to be killed---escape is my only option. Fortunately, our distance is almost ten meters. If I run as fast as I can, I can make it to the school building. Maybe I might be able to do something if I can get into a less open space-! "--" My back. Somethingpierced, my back. "Aaah." My body falls forward. Just a little more. And it was just a little more before I could enter the school building. "Kk-" I lift myself up with one arm. What sticks through me is one of those swords that looks like a nail that Senpai was using before. "Whyyou―――! I must be numbed to pain, and I pull out the sword skewering my back from behind. ―― Since it penetrated through me, I got mad and pulled it out from my chest. "Alright―――!" Now I can escape inside――! "What do you plan on doing by escaping, Tohno-kun?" Before that, I hear Senpai's voice from behind me. "You still don't understand? How fast do you think you just ran here? Why are you still alive after receiving that fatal wound?" "St---" My mind begins to white out. Don't let her trick you. Don't let her trick you. Hasn't she been deceiving you all along? Don't listen to her anymore. If you listen, you'll die. Ignore her. Don't accept it. Even if it is the truth, this body can only reject it--- "Stop, it." "Geez, there's nowhere for you to run to. You can only fight or be killed. But if you can't fight, you can only die." Her footsteps. With the sound of footsteps, Senpai approaches. "---!" I leap. My back, my shoulders, my arm are all almost dead, but I leap as if it was nothing. ---I can't even believe it myself. Still breathing wildly and with a speed that matches Senpai, I run into the school building. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- I run. Without thinking, just wanting to escape, I continue running. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*- But I'm at my limit. Is it because I'm out of breath or is it that my wounds won't let me move my arms and legs anymore? Whatever it is, it doesn't matter. My breathing becomes more forced. At the end of the hallway. Coming onto a wall aimlessly, I fall. I fall on my back, and try to get back up, and feel foolish for doing so. ―― *pant*―― *pant*―― *pant* Sitting cross-legged on the floor, I lean my back against the wall. Throwing back my head, I take a big breath of air. "-The moon." Looking up, I can see the moonlight through the window. Is it because I'm so exhausted? Everything I look at seems vague, as if everything was covered in a mist. Vagueness. Does that mean it is indefinite? The same as me. The same as the person called Tohno Shiki, indefinite. "―― Ou―― ch――" My shoulder throbs in pain. If I was as definite as this pain, maybe this wouldn't have happened? I'm starting to not understand. I always thought I was Tohno Shiki. But that was a different person, and they tell me I'm just an adopted son from somewhere. Being adopted means I should have memories of before I came to the Tohno mansion, but there's nothing. I―― really, I only have the memories of Tohno Shiki. In the night sky is the solitary moon. "" It's incredibly― strange. Why didn't I realize it until now? Tonight is so--- ―― In the end, just what was I? It's stupid not knowing anything about myself and just disappearing like this. Everything is so vague, it's stupid. A world where I can see death. A vision where I can perceive death. That day eight years ago. I was able to meet Sensei and was able to live normally. I can still declare that it was proper to meet her. "―― But, Sensei. I, guess I, was someone, who shouldn't be alive." ―― I should end my life while some part of me can still think that. But I can't do it. I can't kill myself. Even if it is pointless, even if it is a mistake, I want to keep on living. If I die, everything will become a lie. I want to keep on living. No matter how wrong it is, no matter how many things I have to lose, I want to keep on living. Only her. If only I had Ciel-senpai with me. I wouldn't care what else I had to lose. ---For that sole reason, I have kept on living like this. But, that is all over now. These past five years. Was it a long time? Was it a short time? I don't know. "―― Liar." I don't want to hear those words. ---I have to thank you, Tohno-kun. My work here is done now. All that's left is for me to take responsibility for all my actions. "―― Li, ar." Yeah. But, maybe there was some truth in there, too. Because even though she deceived me, not even once― ---Thank you so much for everything until now. It has been a long time since I've been this happy. So, let's finish with a handshake. "―― You, big liar." Not even once did she lie to me. ---Even though I'm not going to be here, please stay friends with Inui-kun. I wanted to be a student like you and Inui-kun "―――――――" But that person herself was a lie. I can't even think that smile could really be a lie. But, this is what reality is. ―― Ciel is a lie, and she was staying near me only so she could kill me. I was fooled. She did not love me at all. And when she helped me when I was completely lost, too. And the time we spent during breaks for no reason, too. All of it was just to confirm if I was Roa or not. I grit my teeth. I grit my teeth hard. "―― Damn it." I scratch the wall in frustration. Yes, I was tricked. Ciel got closer to me, calculating everything. "―― Even still." Feeling pain in my heart, I scratch the wall. ―― Yes, I was tricked. But, still "---I, can't hate Senpai." There's no way I can hate her. Even if it was all a lie for her, I really enjoyed it. No matter what, that's still true. It was only less than two weeks since I met Senpai, but---I really was happy. "―― Damn it-" That's why I can't hate her. But that's an illusion only for me. That's why I regret only that. My vision wavers. Outside the window lies the white night. It's quiet here, almost like the bottom of a deep sea. Wavering quietly. Everything is fake, an illusion that disappears when you approach it. Like a mirage you can never grasp. I can hear her footsteps. ―― She's coming. "Kill her?" Inside my head, I hear those words. If you don't want to die, slice her apart. If you think you're not mistaken, slice her apart. Just slice her apart already! Slice her apart. Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice her apart, Slice, slice, slice, slice, slicesliceslicesliceslicesliceslice--- "--" ―― It looks like I'm really done. My head starts to rage again. But still, I don't want to die. If I don't want to die---there's only one thing to do. The footsteps get louder. Her shadow grows larger. ---Aren't you going to take off your glasses? Even knowing what it meant, she said that. In that case.

*s301
Everything.

All of it should turn into illusion. I stand up as I strongly grip my knife. The footsteps get even louder. I sense the enemy coming closer. All the time, someone's voice echoes in my brain. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. Slice her apart. "U" Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart Slice her apart Slice her apart  Slice her apart  Slice her apart "Shut up." Using my willpower, I force the voice in my head to be quiet. "This is, what I decided." Slice "I don't need you to tell me what to do." her "If you don't want to be killed by Ciel." apart "Just shut up until it's over, Roa." - The voice disappears completely. The footsteps, and her approaching shadow. Ciel appears before me. "---You finally decided to fight." Her voice seems almost relieved. "That's good. Now there is no sin for either of us. Now that we are both trying to kill each other, our sin will die. Now there is only punishment for the one who lives." ―― Since we are both trying to kill each other there is no sin? Her words are part of a world I can't understand. "I see. Then is that punishment for the one that's left alive atoneable?" "Yes. Something that is atoneable is what we call punishment. If it is called punishment, there is no reason for it not to be atoneable. The only thing that does not disappear is the sin. So---we don't want to carry that burden, do we?" Saying that, she takes another step forward. "--Then, killing you here isn't a sin, Senpai?" "Yes. I will kill you, so it is okay for you to kill me, Tohno-kun. Our conditions are equal." Another step. "" That's, not right. Certainly I am getting killed, so I'm killing her back to protect my own life. But to say there's no sin---what would happen to Ciel? From the beginning, she came here with an unrequited will to kill. That is--- "Farewell. Let us lower the curtain on this ridiculous play." The last step. Her readied bayonet shoots toward my heart. Before then, I lunge forward and aim for the "point" on her right lung. ---I didn't think I could kill her. It's only natural for her to pierce my heart before I get within knife range. That's why I was surprised. I easily dodged her blade and was able to pierce her "point" with ease. "Sen, pai." It looked like she accepted my knife on purpose. "I made you― kill― me." Her faint, weak voice on the verge of death. "That was, my, greatest sin." Sounding like she's crying, she uses her remaining strength to stab me with her bayonet. "--Ga, hu." My blood flow reverses through my lanced heart. Coughing up blood, I collapse onto the ground. Before my eyes, the body of the one who died slightly ahead of me lies on the floor. "How--" Did you, know? "foolish." Did you know from the beginning---that if there was such a thing as sin, it would only be for you? "Haah." The sensation in my limbs fades away. My consciousness, too. It will be seconds before I bleed to death. The instant I was stabbed, I had a vision of something like an old book, scattering and crumbling away page by page. Probably, with that, the thing called Roa was dispersed. "――――" I can't think. From the very beginning, she planned to give her life to take mine. Did she think that was her punishment? ---How foolish. There's no---meaning in that. "---Still." I was sad that she died before she apologized to me. If she could have apologized to me, then I bet she would have felt some relief―― But, she couldn't even say that. Since she knew it was something that wasn't atoneable by apology, she didn't apologize to the very end. That determination. It makes me angry that I made her go that far. "What. In the end" I liked her? Until the very end. Feeling sad like this until my own death, she was that dear to me. "--Tss." I cough weakly and spit out blood. It's all over. Staring dazedly at the moon, with these strange thoughts, I drift off to slee

*s302
Then---What do I do? "No―― way." I bring my slightly trembling fingers up to my glasses and throw. Clang. The dull sound echoes through the hallway. "There's no way I can do that!" I shout angrily at the other person inside my head. It's the first time I ever wanted to kill myself. Clang. Clang. The hard object rolls along the floor. ―― I don't see any lines. What I threw away was my knife. I won't take off my glasses. ―― I'll never do that. It's just that, since I didn't have confidence in myself, I threw away my knife. If I kept holding it, I know I would've done something worse than me dying. "---" And then, she arrives. Neither her emotionless eyes nor that foreboding weapon change. She stops in front of me as I sit on the ground. How come? She doesn't finish me off. We just both stare at each other aimlessly. "---I have one question." The tip of her bayonet aims at my chest. "Why didn't you take off your glasses? Why---didn't you even try to fight me once?" "―― It's simple." It's just that the thought never crossed my mind. "I can't do such a horrible thing to you, Senpai." "Horrible? ―― Are you stupid? I am going to kill you. I am not your Senpai. I told you everything was a lie, and you still don't understand――!" ―― Her voice sounds irritated. ---She's really― angry. I realize that even though her face is calm, her arms and legs are literally shaking with anger. "―― I know. Senpai, you were deceiving me up until now. This person called Ciel-senpai never existed from the beginning. I understand that." "If you understand, then why――!" "―― It's okay. Even if "Senpai" is a lie, it doesn't matter. I really had a lot of fun. The time we spent together may not mean much to you, but it was very dear to me." ―― That's why it's okay. Even if it's all a lie to Senpai, the fact that I was saved by that is still true. "---That's why it's okay." These past two weeks really were fun. But, if I hate you here, I'll lose even that. Even if it's a lie to you, that's only half of it. As for my half, I want to make it real, until the very end. ―― Although exchanging my life for that might be a comical wish. "---For that― for that you are going to throw away your life? Such a wish, your wish is something that small?" "―― I see. Maybe it is, kind of small." ---But, right now, that is the second dearest thing to me. I can only think of one wish other than that. "---I have seen many people, but," She takes a step forward. "This is the first time I've met someone as stupid as you." Senpai places the tip of her bayonet right up against my heart. "--" "--" ―― How come? She doesn't pull the trigger. The eyes looking at me are completely empty. ―― Those emotionless eyes that Senpai shows me. That doesn't mean she's a cold-hearted person, but― Simply---She can't deceive herself, so in the end, I suppose all she could do was just kill her emotions. "-" Yeah, I finally realized it. That whenever she showed those eyes, she wasn't fooling me--she was fooling herself. "―― You're not going to kill me, Senpai?" "---I forgot. In the end, I still must hear your confession. I am a member of the Church after all." "―― Oh. I don't have anything to confess, but can I ask something?" "Yes. Please make it short." "―― Yeah, it'll be quick. It's just, I was wondering why you look like you're going to cry." Like a jolt, I think Ciel's body trembled. "---I'm, not, crying." Certainly her face is stone cold as she denies this. ―― Hearing that, I even tilt my head to the side. But, all the same, I "―― But you still look like you're about to cry. I don't know why though." "That's just your imagination. I don't feel anything." "---The only emotion I have is the desire to die as a human. There's nothing else." She says this with her emotionless eyes. It's― terribly sad. Knowing she's lying right now is just too ironic. "―― How terrible. Even to the end, you're going to lie to me, Senpai?" "---" There's no response. As if she was frozen, she doesn't move. "---What about you? You're lying. I don't think your wish is to be killed here by me, right?" "―― Of course. Because if you die, there's nothing. I've already experienced it once, so I understand that. ―― To tell the truth, I want to live. But I don't want to just live." ―― Yes, I don't want that. Even if I manage to keep living, there's nothing for me after that. The person called Tohno Shiki would die and would do things just like this person experienced. But, more than that. If I live here, that means Senpai will be gone. I would not be able to bear living like that. "―― Senpai, everything was fun up until now. The times I spent with you and Arihiko weren't bad. Even during breaks when you came, it was fun, almost like a dream. ―― That's probably what my wish is. It can't ever be granted, but---I really wanted that kind of life to continue." "You still don't understand? I already said it was all fake." "Yeah, but stillit really was fun." The instant I say that, my heart calms down. It's okay if it's just an unreachable illusion. I don't care if it was a mirage that never existed in the first place. No, maybe because it was an illusion---Even now, the times I spent with Senpai feel so dear to me. No matter what, I can't escape now. Then---if I can just keep watching that dream, then it would be such a great "H-how," Foolish, she says. And she slightly moves her bayonet. It sticks into my chest. Just a little bit. It only goes into me slightly, like a fingernail's depth. Her eyes have stopped. All that's left, is for her to take another step and it'll all be over. "-" But that final step doesn't start. Bracing the bayonet, she stares at me with her emotionless eyes. She grits her teeth painfully. "――― I see." ―― It must be too difficult for her to do it while I'm looking at her. More than anything else, I also don't want to see this person's face on the verge of tears. So I won't trouble her anymore. I decide to close my eyes and accept my end. ---Thump. My heart quivers. Even though I'm prepared, the nausea and chills don't go away. ---Thump. Thump, Thump. Thump, Thump, Thump. "" My throat is burning. My fingertips shake uncontrollably. I know. I know this is the best way, but still---I'm just scared. *pant*, *pant* ,*pant* I frantically try to hold my breath that tries to spill out. She simply has to move ten centimeters forward and I'll turn into a mere lump of flesh. Even though I'm supposed to be ready for this, my fearful heart is scared of disappearing without a trace. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*. All I do is frantically close my mouth, and try to accept my fate. It would probably hurt if I get stabbed in the chest. I'm scared of not being able to think like I am right now. "U-ah." Sweat beads on my forehead. But still, I don't want to speak. If I quietly let everything end, Senpai probably won't have to feel guilty. "Ss." I hear a gasp. "Why-" A forced voice. "Why, how?" The sword sticking into my chest quivers. "How can you not hate me?" No. What's quivering is Senpai's voice. "I, I am trying to kill you――! I've deceived you until now, I've betrayed you, and mercilessly hunted you down! Why does your face look so peaceful――!?" Tap. With her sword still in place, she takes another step towards me. "Answer me――! I am going to kill you. Without any regards to your own will, just a one-sided murder――! Then, you won't be compensated unless you hate me, right――!?" Senpai questions me with burning intensity. ―― Quit it. I'm working so hard to resist this fear, but if I answer now, my feelings might flow out. "Or are you really just that stupid――!? I'm exterminating you as a dirty vampire, so why---" ―― Didn't I tell her it was nothing earlier? "---Because, it isn't your fault, Senpai." "―――!!" Slice. The tip of the blade cuts into me further. It must have broke the skin because fresh blood seeps over my chest. "SsAh, u――― gh!" Sharp pain. The wound isn't even deep. But just the slightest penetration by the Seventh Holy Scripture causes my mind to shatter. "AHa, Ah―――!" My body shakes uncontrollably. The blood in my body reverses flow and I almost cough up blood in my pain. "---It hurts, right? I can actually terminate you without making you feel pain, but I'm hurting you like this on purpose. ―― Unless I enjoy this, we won't be able to call it even for all the time I had to spend with you until now." She seems to be speaking with difficulty. The bayonet plunges deeper. "Hyaah!" The pain causes sweat to pour out from me. I feel like my insides are going to flow out through my mouth. "See, don't you hate me, Tohno-kun? So please hate me――! Tell me I betrayed you. Tell me it would have been better if you never trusted me. If you don't---I won't be able to kill you――!" Her voice shakes as she says this. ―― But, that's just strange. It's better if I don't hate her, but she still wants me to hate her. It's like she's telling me that being the bad guy like that, is her punishment. "Ah―――――― Ah." But, that is an impossible order. There's no way I can hate her. I just can't hate this person who looks like a child on the verge of tears. "―― You can't be serious. I can't hate you, Senpai." "St---stop it please――! Why, why are you saying that till the very end――!? I'm the one who's to blame, and you're just a victim――!" "――――" ―― Isn't Senpai a victim too? And no matter what, I'll be taken over by Roa soon. Before that, before I make mistakes like Ciel-senpai did, I have to kill Roa. There isn't any other way to vanquish Roa than my death---so it just can't be helped. "―― It's okay. It's not your fault. More than that, I'm sorry. Sorry to make you do this, Senpai." "Stop." Stop it, she says in a quiet voice and her bayonet pulls from my chest slightly. "No-I, I-can't, let Roa escape." The tip of the Seventh Holy Scripture wavers. ―― But, that should end soon. "I can't---allow that, Tohno-kun." A grinding sound. Senpai grits her teeth and stops the Seventh Holy Scripture. The tip of it points at my heart. "--" I hear her suck in a breath. Even with my eyes closed, I can feel her finger gripping the trigger. Click. Right before the hard metallic sound, "Thank you. Even if it was a lie---it was good having you as Senpai." In the end, I say what I wanted to tell her the most. "――― U, u." ---I can, hear a voice. "Uah―― ah, aah, ah." ---Sobbing. I can hear a voice that sounds like a crying child. "Uwah―― ah―― ah, ah." ---A loud thud. The metallic pile falls to the floor. A bayonet sticks into the wall behind me like a spear. ---Hic. Hic. A pained voice. I realize who that voice is coming from and I open my eyes slowly. "--" There isn't the Senpai that was there just now. The one I see standing before me is just a girl crying painfully. Her hands are empty. The Seventh Holy Scripture lies fallen on the floor. The bayonet that should have pierced my heart is thrust by my side. "―― U―― uwaah, ah, aah――!" ―― Senpai just cries. I don't know what she's sad about, but she cries so painfully I expect her to cough up blood. "――――― Sen, pai." I call out to her. "―― That's not fair―― Tohno-kun, it's, not, fair――!" Hic. Her throat convulses as she shouts like a spoiled child. "―― Saying―― Saying such a thing, isn't fair――! Why, why can't I――!" Her tears course down her face. "I can't―― Even though I can even kill myself at any time, if you say that to me, I can't――!" She seems ashamed to see me. "Saying thank you like that---I can't, let such a happy person die like that" She covers her face with her hands and continues to weep. "―― Senpai. Seeing you cry makes me troubled." ―― Because I won't know what to do. "Uu―― uu, uwaaaaaaah――!" ―― My words might have been the wrong choice, as Senpai cries even louder. "Geez-why are you doing this all of a sudden――!" I don't even understand why I did that. But, I can't leave this person who's crying in front of me, so I pull her to me and embrace her. We collide with a thud. Senpai collapses against my chest and continues crying as she stifles her voice. "――― I'm, sorry――!" ---I'm sorry. With a quivering voice, she says this over and over. "--" ―― What is this? Then, the real lie was the Senpai up until now. Finally, I get to meet Senpai. It was about an hour after I called her, but I feel like I've waited for so long. "―― You don't have to apologize, Senpai." I just wanted to do so, and I embrace her with my still functional right hand. "Ah" A voice like something stretched was just snapped. Senpai finally stops crying. ―― Thump. Thump. I can hear the heartbeat of the person across from me like my own. "――――――" It's awfully quiet. I can't find the right words to say. But staying like this---just hearing her heartbeat is good enough. ---What I really wanted. What I really wished for was just a small thing. Like this, it was just fine having Senpai like she is. "―― Senpai. Your body is warm." "―― No. The one who is warm is you, Tohno-kun. I am a very cold person. I---did such terrible things to such a nice person." ―― No, Senpai. I'm not kind. Even now, I just want to touch you, Senpai. I justwant to stay like this forever. "―― It's okay. I'm still alive, so it's okay. If―― we can keep doing this, it's okay." I died once a long time ago. After that, I realized how much happiness it was just to be alive. A world where death can be seen. A world where I can see death. Every time, things that are easily lost. But, that's whybeing alive is happiness. To feel that, being able to feel Senpai's warmth like this, is an exceeding happiness by itself. "---Senpai. You are really dear to me." "――――" "I don't want to die. I want to live as much as I can, and I want to be with you like this, Senpai." Firmly, I grip her hands. "So I want you to live. Please―― please don't say your wish is to die." "―――――" There's no answer. Thump, Thump. Just the beating of her heart through our skin. "―――――― No, that can't happen." Suddenly, she speaks in a crying voice. "―― That's the only thing that kept me going until now. I could die. If Roa disappeared, I could die. I must die. That's why I could bear everything so far. Because I killed my father and mother, because I killed everyone, because I became like this, and because I tricked you and tried to kill youI, without delay, I have to die." "―― Why do you have to die? Certainly you've done a lot of painful things, but that wasn't your fault, Senpai――!" "You say that, but I did them all with my own hands, Tohno-kun." "No――! The one who's at fault is Roa. There's, no reason you have to die, Senpai!" "---But, there's no reason for me to live either." Saying that, Senpai gives a mirthless laugh. "―― I know. I know I don't have the right. I, did so many horrible things." But why? She asks with a quivering voice. "I don't deserve to be happy. That's why I never thought of it, that's why I never even dreamed of it――! But, but why---" Thud. Like a crying child, Senpai beats her hand against my chest. "So why---now, do I see," this sinful dream? She buries her face deep in my chest as she says this. "―― It was so fun. Even though I knew it was all a lie and I'm just playing out the life where I'm having fun, I thought it was fine the way it wasit was so much fun, I didn't want it to end even if I knew it was all a lie. An almost dream-like happiness that I wanted to always last just one day longer." ―― I see. What we wanted, what we wished for, was the same after all. "---But, that selfishness can't be allowed. I have to kill Roa quickly and receive my punishment. I have no right to live a normal life like you, Tohno-kun. Such a thing, I understand without you saying it. If I'm wishing for such a dream and I can't even kill you, I can't do anything but disappear. There's no longer a reason for me to stay here." Senpai speaks with an anguished face. "―― Farewell. I was, really happy to hear you thank me." Senpai pulls back from me. The heartbeat I felt up until now cuts off. ―― This person has told me farewell so many times. Even that time. With a smile, she said it as if it was very important to her. ---Farewell. I really did want to be a student like you and Inui-kun. ―― Really, why didn't I ever realize it? She would always say those simple things, as if they were a distant dream for her. "---No. It's not a dream." "Ehkya――!" I pull Senpai's body back towards me. Less out of love and more out of sorrow, I draw her close. "To, Tohno-kun, that's enough-" "No. I won't be fooled by your lies anymore, Senpai." I hold her close to me as she tries to escape. "If you want to continue, then go ahead and do so. What you're talking about is definitely not a dream." "That―― that's impossible." "Why? After all, it really happened in reality. It's a way of life that if you wish for it, it will come back. Please don't call such simple things like that a dream." "―― It's impossible. I've hurt you so much, Tohno-kun, it's too late to go back." "Oh, that's okay. I don't mind, so you shouldn't either. See, I think I got to experience something as rare as truly being chased by the one I like." I try to sound as jokingly cheerful as I can. "―――――" Senpai is silent. "And tonight, you looked really cool. Those clergy robes are good too, but your outfit tonight really suits you too. I was lucky to see it." "――――――" Senpai is silent. "Senpai, you look different without your glasses. You were handsome, and you looked older." "――――――――" ―― As expected, Senpai is silent. *sigh* Not matter what I say, Senpai does not answer. I try as hard as I can to soften the mood but fail miserably. I don't know what else I can say. "―― Senpai, say something. Or you don't want to talk to me now?" "――――――――――" Senpai doesn't answer. She just pats her forehead on my chest. Softly, like a murmur, "―――――――― Idiot," ―― is what she ends up saying. "―― Tohno-kun, you're an idiot. I, I'm not the person you think I am, so how can you be so nice?" "Because I don't want you to cry. I want you to laugh; I want you to cheer up." "―― But, I don't have the right. I don't have the right to receive your kindness." "――――――" ---A right to receive kindness. I didn't have such a thing either. But, still---the one who laughed it off and told me that I didn't need such a thing, was her. "I don't know. I don't know your circumstances, and honestly I don't care. I'm not being kind to you for your sake, so don't worry about it." That time. After I killed Arcueid and when I could only think of killing myself, just like what you said to me that time. "―― Um, well. I think I'm doing this because I want to be kind to you. Your circumstances have nothing to do with this. It may be a bother to you, but just think of yourself as having been caught by a mean-spirited underclassman and give up." Harder, I hold her even more strongly to me, and press our bodies together. "Ah-Tohno, kun." "I don't know about your sins. I like you---I love you Senpai, that's why I'm being kind to you. Everything else doesn't matter. I just want to be happy with you. ---I want to be with you forever, so I don't want you to die." "But---I, I" "―― But still. Still, if you say you don't want to be happy, that's fine too. I'll just do what I want, and no matter how much you might hate it, I'll be by your side and make you happy――!" "So---please, don't say farewell anymore." Saying that, I bring my hands to her face. "Shiki--kun." After she says this faintly― Completely naturally, our two lips come together. "-Mm." ―― Our lips separate. Ciel-senpai lets her arms fall to the side and pulls back from me. "―――――" ―― The hallway is silent. Seeing the blue moonlight faintly shading the world jolts me back to reality. "Ha―― ah." I just― made a big fool of myself. Even though there's no way out even for me, it's meaningless to embrace her. But, I couldn't refrain from doing so. If I could, I wanted to stay like that forever. "Tohno-kun. Is it okay to say that?" "---Sorry, I wasn't thinking. I don't even know what to do with myself---and I was saying such haughty words." "That's not what I'm saying. I'm asking you if you really can make that sort of promise with me." The weakness she had in her voice has disappeared completely. "―― Of course. I'm like this, but as long as there's a piece of me remaining, I'll always love you, Senpai." "Please don't say irresponsible things. If you're going to make me happy, you have to stay as Tohno-kun." ―― That's true, but it won't happen. I can't even trust if I'll be myself by the time tomorrow comes. "―― Sorry. I, I'm hopeless. Senpai, when I get to a point where I can't turn back, at that time---" "---I will not let you die." She declares. She strongly interrupts my words. "I will not let you die. I won't let Roa have you." "Senpai, but---" "I will protect you. I will save you, no matter what. So---please do not say that." Senpai quickly stands up and with a serious face, tends to my wounds. "―― It seems they have already healed. It's nighttime, so your body is more like that of a vampire's right now. Um, thanks to that, you were not killed. Maybe we should give Roa some thanks." ―― Trying to lighten the mood or something, Senpai gives a joke that isn't exactly easy to reply to. "Tohno-kun, can you stand by yourself?" "I can stand, but---Senpai, is there really a way to save me――?" "―― I can't say for sure, but if I go back to the Vatican, there might be a way. Um, unlike before, they had a sample, me, to research on, so they should have researched into how to seal Roa's soul while leaving the reincarnated human's consciousness." "---What's that? If there was such an easy way, then why---" "―― Tohno-kun. Certainly the Church may be able to help you, but what awaits you may be hell. To the people of the Church, you and I are both heretics. You will get the treatment in return for helping their research. ―― Although if you stay quiet about your eyes, you may not be treated like a lab specimen like I was, but---" "---In other words, it'll really hurt?" "---Yes. And if they still could not heal you, you would be treated as a vampire. ―― I don't want you to experience those terrible things worse than death. That's why, I---" "―― It's okay, Senpai. Right now, we're at a dead end. If there's even the slightest chance, then we have to go wherever. ―― And no matter how it turns out, I won't complain, Senpai." "---No. I won't let anyone hurt you. Please trust me on that." "―― Yeah, I trust you, Senpai." ―― I say that, but being a real small-town person, I'm actually kind of worried about things like my passport and airfare. "But what are we going to do? Are we going to the Vatican right now?" "No, I will treat you for tonight. Roa is a vampire, so when it becomes morning, he will calm down. ―― It would be simple if it was just a matter of taking you to the Vatican, but your problem is something that should be kept low-profile. Just like with me, you are something that should not exist, so you have to go to the hidden part of the Church. But, to take you there, I have to get some permission. Even if we were to minimally purify you, there aren't any places in this city where we could do that. There is only one place where we can purify you in our way in this country, so I have to take you there first." "Hmm. So, are you saying we're going to the Church tomorrow morning?" "No, it's not that simple. For an unbeliever like you to enter the Vatican, there is a long and frustrating approval process. So, tomorrow, I will go to the church in this country so that you can get a temporary permit. "―― And, that may take a number of days, so please wait in my room until then. I will place a blockade against vampires in my room, so you should be able to last against Roa for a week or two there." "―― Your room---you mean, I'm staying in your room!?" "―― Um, Tohno-kun. Your life is in danger, so please put up with it. Oh, you can at least let your sister know, but please don't tell her the details." "―― Well, it's not like I can tell her in the first place---" "Then shall we go? We have to separate the Roa inside of you to start off." She grabs my arm and starts to walk. ―― There really is no trace of her weakness before. But, it is a forced cheerfulness. Senpai really doesn't want me to be worried, so she's forcing herself. "―― Thanks, Senpai." I speak in a low voice so she won't hear me. "Here we are. It is a small place, but please make yourself at home." "Ah―― yeah. Um, sorry for intruding." Being quite aware that I'm entering a girl's room this late at night, I walk in. Ciel-senpai's room hasn't changed a bit. "Senpai, so, what do I do now?" "Well, first we will temporarily silence the Roa inside of you, Tohno-kun. ―― Well, I say that, but my place itself is holy ground, so the advancement of Roa's consciousness will be greatly slowed just by staying here." "---Oh? Then I'm safe as long as I stay here?" "Yes, if we were to just stop Roa's mind from invading yours, this room should be enough, but――" "Hm――?" Her cheeks flushing red, Ciel-senpai hesitates as if she wants to say something more. "―― Senpai? What's wrong, is there another problem?" "No, it's not what I would call a problem, but it can be dangerous to your life." "―― Senpai. If it's dangerous to my life, wouldn't that be very, very important?" "Well you're right, but um―― If I say directly, Tohno-kun, is there any part of your body that feels strange?" "Feels strange? Well, I do have inhuman strength right now." "―― That's not what I mean, but don't you feel like, 'this is really hot!', or like, 'I need to let it out!' or something like that?" "Eh---th, that is---" ―― Well, that urge to destroy was certainly in me until recently. And I did that horrible thing to Kohaku-san. "―― No, I'm fine. Since I entered this room, I haven't heard that guy's voice once. Just like you said, it looks like he'll calm down if I'm in here." "But that is the mental side of your problem, not your body." "---?" Ciel-senpai still hesitates like she has to say something rather difficult. ―― I have no clue. I sit down on the floor to rest for now. "Hey, you don't need to stand, sit down. You must be tired after all that." "―――――――" Without answering me, she looks deep in thought. And then. "Tohno-kun, please take a shower." "Huh?" "Because, like you just said, all that's happened, so it's strange if you don't wash yourself and calm down." "Well---but―" "No buts, Tohno-kun. You used my bath once anyway, so please don't hesitate." Ciel-senpai pulls on my arm forcefully. "H, hey Senpai, I said it isn't good――!" She won't listen to me. She drags me to the changing area and forces me to take a shower. Of course, by myself. Ciel-senpai is waiting for me in her room. "―― How did this happen?" I resign myself to showering. ―― As Ciel-senpai said, my body is filthy. There's mud all over my arms and neck and my body reeks of sweat. "I see―― I locked myself in my room since yesterday. And it was like I was horny all that time too――" ――? Horny, um---that's odd, I'm still standing very erect right now too――? "Huh---huh?" I'm not really excited or anything, so how come---it's so erect down there? "Wait a minute, this is weird---!" It's full of blood ignoring anything I tell it. "Don't tell me" Since last night. Urged by Roa's consciousness, since I attacked that woman on the street, I---I've always been like this? "――――" I feel terrified. ―― That's bad. I'm supposed to be safe from Roa's will inside of Ciel-senpai's room, but it seems like my body isn't calming down. "―― Hey. Staying erect for a long time, um, maybe, isn't that a bad thing?" No, not "maybe", but "definitely". In the first place, being stiff for an hour hurts, so if I stay stiff for an entire day, that's just wrong. "-I guess I have to?" I speak aloud, and get shocked. So, I've been stiff all day. And since this can't be good, I'm going to whack off in Ciel-senpai's bathroom? "I don't---believe it." I can't do such an, embarrassing thing――! This is the bathroom, so if I did something she wouldn't find out, but still, this is too miserable― ―― But, being erect for a whole day is seriously bad. I think it was calm after I attacked Kohaku-san, so it hasn't been a whole day, but still--- "---Geez! Even though I was almost killed by someone I liked until just now, why do I have trouble over such stupid stuff!?" ―― Screaming out won't solve anything. I give up and decide to let it out. "―――" I leave the bathroom. "Ah, you're all clean now. You really did take a long time, do you like taking baths, Tohno-kun?" "---No, that's, not it, but―" I hardly have the strength to answer. I---did such a thing that made my dignity literally wash down the drain, but still--- "So, how was it? Could you let it out yourself, Tohno-kun?" "EhSenpai, you mean, um――" She sighs. "I knew it. If you've, um―― held it in so long, it might not be possible to release it unless it is Roa's will." "---" Ciel-senpai starts to blush and my cheeks flush red as well. Hold it in―― it's a little troubling if she says that directly. "Ah――― uh―――――" But like Ciel-senpai said, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get the fire out of me by myself. In the end, I gave up trying to let it out and left the bathroom. "I'll come out honestly. This isn't a situation where embarrassment should stop me. As you say Senpai, my body is strange right now. I swear, but I'm not thinking of any perverted things. Um, I'm not, but, my body, just by itself, has a hard on and---" I can't really say that I'd rot staying up like that. "See, didn't I tell you to tell me if your body was strange anywhere?" "---! Then, you were asking about this before――!?" "Yes. Tohno-kun, you may not have realized it yourself, but you are pretty excited. I was able to calm your mind, but we have to calm down the body too, or Roa will be able to take over." "I see―― Hey, tell me those kind of things clearly. I feel so stupid not even realizing it until I was naked!" "If I could say it clearly, it wouldn't be difficult!" ---Oh. That's right. Of course she can't say it clearly, because Ciel-senpai is a girl. "Sorry. But what should I do? I tried to do something about it, but it just won't calm down. It's like my mind and body are two completely separate things. My body feels like it's not mine, and I can't even get in the mood for it---" Geez, to say it frankly, it's like I have no sensitivities whatsoever! ―― It would be easy if I could say it out loud like that, but I can't say that sort of thing to Senpai. "―― I know. Tohno-kun, I brought you here to heal your body. Um, I knew it would be impossible just by yourself. Um―― I was the same way a long time ago, too." She speaks hesitantly. I see―― Ciel-senpai also had the experience of Roa taking over her body. So she knew this was going to happen to me. "Senpai, then you know what I should do――?" "Of course. ―― Um, well. Your mind right now is somewhat disconnected from your body. So, more than yourself, um―― someone else's skin, someone else helping you, will make you feel better." "--" Instantly. As soon as I hear her words, my mind goes blank. "―― Someone else helping me―― um, Senpai?" "That's what I mean. You may be unwilling to do it with me, Tohno-kun, but please bear it. It is a technique to calm the soul, so it isn't sexual. So, please don't be so embarrassed." "Ah――― h." After she says it so directly, I don't know how to respond. "Then, Tohno-kun, please wait in the room. I also have some preparation to do." "Wait? ―― Senpai, are you going somewhere?" "Yes, I will also take a shower. I don't want to do it with all this paint on my arms." Even though she tells me not to be embarrassed, she also blushes. "Senpai, this―― um, we really shouldn't." "It's fine, so please wait in the room! I'll prepare myself and go, too――!" Senpai dashes off to change and slams the door. "Ah-" There's no time to stop her. Either way, I can't do anything unless I calm this thing down. I know it's taking advantage of her, but I'll have to take her goodwill for now. I convince myself like that and as I enter her room, "―― Oh, Tohno-kun? Um, well, do you object to me wearing glasses or anything――?" I hear her voice from the other side of the door. "? Glasses―― Senpai, why are you asking that?" "Well, um―― I know there are those kind of guys who, care about that sort of thing." She sounds very embarrassed. "―― Glasses, huh? ―― Senpai, really is concerned about the weirdest things." ―― But, her blushing face by the doorway is just too cute. Well, as for me

*s504 [WARNING: H]
"―― Um―― Senpai, if you say it's a bother, then please take them off." "Is that so? Well, it doesn't really have a prescription, so it could be a bother, but are they alright?" "――――――――――――" Thinking she's making a big deal, I decide to tell her directly. "You don't have to worry about strange things―― Um, you're going to go through so much trouble anyway-" "Ah---" Senpai gives a quiet reaction. "Yes―― That's true. Then please wait in the room." ―― I hear a knob turn and the sound of spraying water in the shower. "―――――" Plopping down on the bed, I look down at myself. I really am erect in complete disregard to what I'm thinking. Senpai said it would be better to have someone else do it. She didn't say the method directly, but I can kind of see what it will be based on how she is acting. "Hm." The instant I think about it, my heart jumps. "Damn it, what am I thinking?" I try to calm down by shaking my head. Ciel-senpai said it was just a method to suppress Roa, so it does not have any sexual meaning. Roa's consciousness is quiet now, so I can't be excited myself. "―― Calm down, calm down." I repeat it over and over like a mantra. While I do that, Ciel-senpai comes out from the bathroom. "--" My jaw drops down. Ciel-senpai enters the room in a shocking outfit, wearing only a shirt and panties. "Se, Senpai! Wh, wha wha, why are you dressed like that―――!?" I wave my arms in surprise as Ciel-senpai gives an embarrassed smile. "Um, is it that strange? I dressed like this to help you out." "H-help? With what!?" "―― Um, I tried hard so I could help you be more turned on――" Ciel-senpai gives a mumbled answer. "-" I'm speechless. Being stared at in surprise, Ciel-senpai looks away uneasily. "―― I'm sorry. I guess I should've known it's not sexy at all for me to be dressed like this." "Wha-what are you saying!? Of course you look sexy in that!" I respond instantly, and realize I blurted out too much. "Oh---um, well, um, I'm, thankful for that, but―" ―― That outfit is not good, Senpai. At this rate, I will go mad before Roa does. "Tohno-kun?" "-" I look away from Ciel-senpai. The contour of her shoulders under that white shirt. The color of her concealing underwear. Her tender-looking thighs. Looking at them directly causes me to go out of control. ―― I know she's intending to get me turned on to refresh me, but still--- "Senpai, I think we should stop. I don't have that much confidence." "Please don't worry. I heard males are quite sensitive, so I think even I can refresh you." "Uh, no, that's not what I meant by not having confidence." I meant I didn't think I could hold myself back. "Then, let's begin, Tohno-kun." "Wha, what――?" "Can you take off your pants? It's alright if you just unzip them and pull it out." "Ahuh." Senpai is ready. And she doesn't seem that embarrassed about it. "―― Senpai―― um, aren't you embarrassed?" "Well, I am a little uneasy, but your body won't last much longer if we don't do anything. I'm just thinking of it like lancing a boil." "A boil―― That's a pretty direct expression." "Oh, Tohno-kun. While I do this, please don't watch too much. I can't concentrate with people watching me." Saying that, Ciel-senpai draws closer. I---get more confused inside as Ciel-senpai stays calm. "Wait, we should stop. This is wrong. Senpai, I still---" want to go all the way, but I don't want to do it for a reason like this. "Tohno-kun. I have to leave you here tomorrow morning. This is the only time I have with you, right? If I don't do this right now, you will be like this the whole time I'm gone." "That―― right." "Yes. It's okay, so please just sit there. I'm not experienced, but I'll try my best." Her cheeks coloring faintly, she looks directly at me. ―― I see. Senpai is embarrassed too. She's prepared herself, so I can't just stay here and fret about it. "―― I understand. Um, is this good?" I draw my zipper down and lower my underwear. Seeing my fully erect shaft, Ciel-senpai suddenly freezes. "―― Senpai――? Um, should we stop after all?" "N-no, that's not it! I was just thinking that this really is you." Taking a deep breath, Ciel-senpai walks towards me. "Um, please just look at the ceiling, Tohno-kun." Her body disappears from my view. Ciel-senpai sits between my spread legs. She faces my shaft so close that I can feel her breath on me. ―― Her fingers touch me. With one hand, she takes her hesitating fingers and runs them down my length. "Tohno-kun, how does it feel? Tell me when it feels good." "--" I can't answer that. ―― How can I put it? I kind of feel guilty. She touches me hesitantly, as if cradling something fragile. "――――― Mm." With just that. She is only touching me, but my mind is going crazy. My mind is going crazy, but my shaft doesn't feel anything at all. "Hm―― you're a little harder than before――" Saying this, she wraps her delicate fingers around me. ―― It seems what she's doing doesn't feel good, as my tool hasn't even let out anything yet. As dry as I am, Senpai continues to try to "calm" me down. ―― This awkward, unpleasant feeling continues for a few minutes. Her fingers, originally light and hesitant, now grip me harder. Even though she's still simply moving up and down, she does so with a tighter grip. "―― That's odd―― why isn't it doing anything, Tohno-kun?" She sounds troubled. My mind is about to go crazy just from hearing her voice. Being stroked by Senpai's fingers does feel good, but it's far from making me come. But more than that, right now---the better Ciel-senpai's fingers feel, the more I want to wrap my arms around her. "Mm――" Her voice becomes more full of heat. It might be because she's embarrassed, or trying that hard to caress me, but her breath really does feel hotter. "N―― ha, ah―― m, mm――" I can hear her breathing become wilder. Then I realize she's now using both hands. "―― Haa―― ha―― h, ha―― ah." With both hands, she carefully embraces my member. It's probably because of her diligent work, but I finally start to feel some pleasure. A spark runs up my spine. But it isn't because of Ciel-senpai's fingers. Just the fact that she's trying so hard is exciting me more than her touch. "Ha, m, m" Her voice becomes quieter. Then--- "Gh!?" A pleasure different than the previous touching sensation makes me arch my back. "―― M, mm, ah---" Her voice seems more labored now. She sounds as if she's having difficulty breathing. But the breath I feel is hot and close to me. And more than that---my dry rod is starting to get wet. "Ah, m---" ―― Her breath grows even hotter. "Hey, Senpai――!?" Unable to resist the temptation, I look down without thinking. "--" My mind goes blank. That's what's causing the chills of pleasure. My hardened, twitching shaft. The delicate fingers wrapped around it. The face close enough to breathe all over me. And, The red tongue licking at me as if it had a mind of its own. "N, m, ha, n――" With her eyes closed, she twirls her tongue enthusiastically around my crown. The feeling of her tongue is on a whole different level than her fingers. ―― This is bad. If I see this kind of thing my mind will get excited, too. In reality, I'm already too excited, swelling even larger as if trying to escape her grasp. "M---!?" Ciel pulls back in surprise, but quickly wraps her fingers around me once more. ―― I start to come alive even more. A thin, sticky line oozes from my tip, and she wipes it with her finger. Then drenches my member with it. Her red tongue licks me once again. "Tohno, ku, n---" Her words are broken by soft licks. From her lips, a line of saliva forms between me and her. "Ah" This is bad. Really, seeing her like this is going to drive me insane. "Senpai, stop――! If you keep doing this, I'll go crazy before I let it out――!" "N―― no, Tohno-kun. It doesn't matter. We have to keep going." Another sensation shoots through me. Her tongue has licked the back of my shaft. "―― Let's stop――! I won't be able to hold back like this――!" "Please don't hold back. If you release what's inside of you, you can calm down." "But I can't, since it's you――! It's okay, let's stop Senpai―― I know it's bad to say that after you've gone this far, but I can't calm down with you doing this――!" "Please don't worry about me. I― don't― mind― really." Saying this, she continues caressing me with her tongue. "Ah!" I let out a small gasp. ―― If she thinks this is only a chore, I guess I have to think of it that way, too. Trying not to look at her, I do my best to focus on just letting it out. "Ah――― m, mm---" I can hear her small breaths. Her tongue feels as if it's trying to taste all of me, and her captivating fingers torture me unrelentingly. The sound of my heartbeat and Ciel-senpai's breathing echoes through the room. This much pleasure. I'm being assailed by so much sensation I would've normally come already, but my shaft is still not responding at all. It got wet for a while earlier, but now it's just back to being erect. "N―― m, ha, haa―― ah―――" ―― Ciel-senpai's breathing becomes even harder. Maybe I felt like I was going to let it out back then because I saw Senpai's face, not because of the pleasure. "Mhaa―― ahh――― ah―― ahn―――" "―― Senpai?" She sounds so pained, I look down at her. Senpai's body is twitching. Maybe it's because she's been in the same spot for so long, or because it's hard to do it in that position, but she seems restless. "Senpai, is this position too difficult for you? It looks like you're uncomfortable." "Eh---why do you say that?" "Well, you're breathing pretty hard―― If it's too hard for you, should we stop?" "Eh―― no, I'm not out of breath because it's difficult―― but you're right, I'll move. It seems like you're not feeling anything, either." She seems a little displeased. "―― Hey." She doesn't seem to understand that I was feeling more than enough earlier. "Then get up on the bed. You were kneeling on the floor so long, I'll bet your knees hurt." "Eh--oh, yes. I'll do that. Please look away." "―――?" I don't quite get why, but I look away. Ciel-senpai gets on the bed and tells me to look at the ceiling again. "―― Senpai. I think it would feel better if I could look at your face― do I really have to look up at the ceiling?" "O-of course! I-if you see me like this, I'll die!" "Die?---how come? If it's really nothing more than lancing a boil, then it shouldn't matter if I look at you." "Um---well, that's true, but――" Her blush deepens and she tells me to just look up at the ceiling. "--" On all fours, Ciel-senpai reaches towards my groin. "――――――" I steal a glance at her as she does. ―― Her body looks even hotter than before. I don't know why, exactly, but for one thing, the skin on her thigh is tinted red and reflecting the light. ――? Reflecting―― huh? "-Oh." My mind jolts as I realize what it is. "---Senpai, wait." "Mm―― wha, what―― is it, Tohno-kun?" "Just― lie down." "Ehkyaa!" I push her down on the bed. "Ah-" Her face stiffens. "―― Senpai. Why are you wet down there?" "Ah---Ah." Ciel-senpai's face turns red. "―― Hmm. You said it was nothing, so why are you like that? You soaked through your panties, and you're even dripping down your leg." "N--no---no, that's just---" Ciel-senpai blushes brighter as she stammers. "No? What is it then?" I place my palm on her thigh. "N---!" Her whole body shakes. When I pull back, a sticky line forms between my hand and her thigh. "N---no――! Don't, please don't look, Tohno-kun――!" She's so embarrassed she's practically crying. But this kind of reaction is so cute, it makes me want to tease her more. "Ok, I won't look if you tell me not to, but at least tell me why you're like this before you make me look away. I'll look up at the ceiling if you tell me that much." "Why? How---can I say such a thing?" "You can't say it? Well, then I guess I'll just have to ask your body." I put my hand on her thigh again. Then, following the slick trail of juices, I move my fingers up to the juncture between her thighs. "Nah――――!" Her hips instinctively pull back. "Wow. You're really wet. It's pretty selfish of you to be feeling this good when I was worried that I couldn't come. ―― I see. You were having fun by teasing me." "N, no--! I really was trying to help you calm down, but you didn't react at all, so---" "So?" I push with my index finger. I press through her well-soaked panties and into her slick folds. "Ah――――!" She cries out with embarrassment. That voice. Seeing that face, hearing that voice, my heart starts pounding even faster. "C'mon, answer. Why is your body reacting this way, Senpai?" "―― I―― started feeling hot while I was touching you---and I thought it was strange myself, but my mind just blanked out, and I---" "Used your tongue and licked me like I was a lollipop?" "--!" Her face turns so red it looks like it's on fire. "But, I didn't do anything myself――! Just touching you made me hot, and---" "You soaked right through your panties? You're more perverted than I thought, Ciel-senpai." "To― Tohno-kun! Y-you're being mean! I told you, so please stop looking――!" Hearing her voice convinces me. Blushing so much and becoming so aroused just by touching me. No wonder everything beforehand didn't work. It has to be her. More than her fingertips or tongue, just seeing her face makes me feel the most pleasure. "―― Senpai. I have to have you." "Eh---Tohno-kun?" "I finally figured it out. No matter what you do, if I can't see your face, it's no good. I won't feel it unless it's you. I probably won't be able to come unless I'm doing it with you, Senpai." "Um―― I'm flattered, but---" "It doesn't have anything to do with Roa! Even if he never existed, I'd still want to make love to you. Being---being alone with you when you're so cute, I just can't hold back." "--" Ciel-senpai looks at me in surprise. Her shyness seems to fade away. "Tohno-kun―― are you serious?" "You think I would joke about this? ―― But, if you don't want to, then I'll stop. I don't want to do anything to hurt you." "Ah" After a brief, radiant smile, she suddenly looks downcast and averts her gaze. "I―― want to do it with you too, Tohno-kun. ―― But, is it alright? I've always held back, but isn't it different for you? Even your body, it's just Roa's influence arousing you---" "Idiot-I'm the one who's been holding back. All this time, I've always wanted to touch you, Senpai." "N!" Before she can reply, I seal her lips with mine. Breathing wildly, we explore each other's lips. First tentative contact, then hungrily mixing together. "Ha, ahh, aha" Ciel-senpai's breathing. Her body is already burning with passion, so it seems like I won't have to do anything to prepare her. "Tohno, kun." "―― Senpai. I'm going to undress you now." I peel her shirt and panties from her. The pure beauty of her naked body beneath me is enough to cause my brain to melt down. Her skin glowing with sweat. Her taut, perfect little nipples. Her firm, sizable breasts, shuddering with every heavy breath she takes. And, below that. Her pink slit is already soaking wet, her swollen nub reflecting the light. "―― What's this? Already this turned on, Senpai?" With the tip of my finger, I gently caress her bud. "Ahwa―――!" Being touched in the most sensitive part of her body, she jumps in response. "N, nah, gg---!" As I roll one finger around it, I slip a second inside her. A wet sensation. She's soaking wet inside, too. If she's like this, I wouldn't have any problems entering her at all right now. "---Senpai, I'm going to put it in, alright?" "Ah---y, yes, but, Tohno-kun." Speaking in a faltering, hesitating voice. Ciel-senpai looks directly into my eyes. "―― Can you―― please stop calling me Senpai? I want you to just call me Ciel." As she asks this, her eyes are brimming with tears. "---Okay. Then, I'm putting it in. Lift your legs a little, Ciel." "O---okay." ―― She raises her legs off the bed. Supporting them with my hands, I gently take my shaft and ease it into Senpai―― Ciel. "Nah!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh tortures my ears as I enter her. Stretching, pushing. It feels like I'm pressing myself between two, thick walls as I push into her. The feeling of it, Of merging, is unbelievably good. Even just this small movement sends strong waves of pleasure racing through me. "Hn―― inside, you're inside me――!" As I plumb her depths, Ciel cries out. I pull back, then push in once more. "Agh――! Ah, ahn, ahn" Her sweet, short sighs. I make only small movements, as if matching her breathing. It feels like I'm hitting her with something heavy--- "N, nah, ah---! Tohno-kun, amazing!" Maybe because my shaft is more erect than usual, it seems like I'm squeezing into her rather than just entering. Ciel is so, tight. She squeezes me so hard it feels like she could tear me off if I try to pull out. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*! But I keep going. In rhythm with her wild breathing, I push into her over and over. "Ahnh, haa, ah" She almost sounds like she's crying. Blushing furiously, she tries to resist the competing embarrassment and pleasure. "Ha, ahn, ahah, aah---ah--" Ciel's body oscillates. I put my hands on her shaking breasts. I squeeze them as I thrust my hips. Her tightness feels so good. I caress her nipples with my fingers and slowly bring my tongue to bear on them. "N---Tohno-kun, that's good---" A different reaction than before. It seems she's really sensitive there. I want to hear her voice spike like that again, so I lick harder. "Ah---Tohno-kun, gentle---!" I can hardly hear her. My breathing reaches a feverish pitch. I just move. Ciel's passage is so hot, I feel like I'm melting inside her. My body is already on the edge. It could explode right now. ah---haa, aahh, ah---! But, I keep thrusting into her. It's not the time to hold myself back. It's not, but, if I can―― I want to be connected like this with her forever. "N, nah, hah, aha, ahn!" She grips me even tighter. Ciel's passionate voice, her nearly crying eyes, I don't want to let go. "Ci, el---just, a little more---" "Y---yes, Tohno-kun, harder---!" I can hardly understand her. Just matching our heartbeats, I push into her with all my might. And then, I finally reach all the way to her core. "Hwa, ugah, ooh――!" Does it hurt? She tightens all around me. She keeps gripping my shaft, the most sensitive part of my body. Ciel's eyes are brimming with tears. But she doesn't seem like she's in pain. I, only feel love for those eyes right now. "Ciel, I love you, Ciel―――!" ---I really, don't understand. My mind is completely shut down. Those are the only words I can even understand. "Yes--I, I love you too!" Ciel's voice strikes the very center of my brain. And, it becomes the last straw. "I'm---coming――!" From my hips, from my very center, liquid passion starts to rumble forth. "!" I hurriedly pull away from Ciel's body. A shock rises up from my testicles. And abruptly, my semen bursts forth, coming out closer to jelly than fluid. "Ha-ah." I breathe heavily. Lying collapsed on the bed, I suck in air. "I'm---spent." I feel as exhausted as if I just ran a marathon. But, more than my tiredness, I felt great pleasure from Ciel's body. Just thinking back on it causes me to zone out. "Oh. Ciel---" I lift myself up and look at her. "―― Hu, h?" That's a little surprising. I thought she would also be savoring the feeling, but she looks incredibly full of energy. "Ciel―― um, you're not tired?" "Eh―― um, are you tired――?" She seems surprised, as she covers her mouth with her hand. "I see---Ciel, you didn't really move much. I guess I'm the only one who's tired--" I sigh and fall back to the bed. "But, I had no problem releasing everything. Thank you Ciel, I'll sleep soundly now." "Yes――― that's, true." ―― She doesn't really sound too happy. "―― What is it? Is something wrong?" "Well, um---I was just thinking that you got dirty there." "Oh" Come to think of it, she's right. Geez, I guess I don't have any sensitivity at all. "S, sorry. Can I use a tissue or something?" "Oh, I'll clean it up. Just lie down." "――― R, really? Thanks." I don't know what she's thinking, but I lie down. *sigh* I take a deep breath. Now that I've calmed down, I can sleep soundly. "N-?" I shake at a sudden burst of pleasure. Ciel is wiping me with a tissue. "Ah---" It feels good. I really do enjoy the feeling of her fingers over the tissue. Slowly, she wipes me down. It was pretty thick, so it's probably a hard task. She is cleaning me carefully and diligently. "―――――― Uh." ―― Men really are like wild beasts. Just being touched by Ciel, I start to harden again. "-" I can't. I can't. I tell myself to calm down. And then, A chill runs up my spine. My deflated member gets larger. Not just from her fingers, but―― the sensation of her tongue causes it to rise once more. "Hey, Senpai――!" I look up without thinking. There The sight of what Ciel is doing makes me stare in amazement. Using her tongue, she laps at the semen still clinging to me. "Ah" This sensation. The feeling of her tongue running over me―― and the fact that she's licking my semen off of me. From just that, I'm fully hardened once more. "AhHey, Cie, l---" Engrossed in caressing me, Ciel doesn't hear a word I say. The earnest movements of her tongue. Her fingers stroke me up and down and I start to leak pre-come already. "―― Man, and I just came already---!" I'm a little bothered by how simply I got aroused. But, can it be helped? Would any guy be able to resist those kind, passionate caresses? But, more than that---Why is Ciel going so far to make me happy――? "――― Oh." And it hits me. Maybe, but, she must be--- "Ciel. Um, don't tell me, you didn't get to come――?" "" She pulls back from me and, blushing furiously, gives a nod. "Then, then you got me up again so that, um―――" She wants another round, I guess―― "―― Ciel, you couldn't come?" "―― No. Um, I, want to be with you again, Tohno-kun." Looking down, she blushes to the tips of her ears. "--" It hits me pretty hard. Having heard that, no, having made her say that, I'm a little embarrassed. "―― You're right. This isn't enough for me, either. We won't be able to see each other after tomorrow, so I should be with you as much as I can. If we do this until I collapse, my body would probably be calm for a long time." "That may be true―― but Tohno-kun, you sound rough." "What? Weren't you the one looking for more? We can stop if you don't want to do it." "Oh--no, um--s,sorry!" Embarrassed, she apologizes with all her might. "Sorry, I was kidding. Being all energetic like this, I want you too. But I really am tired, so can you be on top?" "Eh---on top, on top of you??" "Yeah. I can't really move a lot, so it's your turn this time." It's what they usually call a "cowgirl". "Um--like, this?" On her hands and knees, like a cat, she walks over and positions herself over me. "―― Wow, what a great view." From this angle, I can see every bit of Ciel's glorious breasts. "N, ah!" Looking away, Ciel lowers herself onto me. A wet sensation. Without any resistance, she takes me in. "Oh---it's in." "Yeah it's in. It was in before, right?" As soon as I say that, she blushes even more. ―― I can't tell if she's easily embarrassed or really outgoing. "Can you move? You can start slowly if you want, then when you get used to it, you can go faster." "O, okay---" She starts to rock hesitantly up and down. A slow, gentle tempo. Is that enough to please her? She's already breathing heavily. "Mm―― oh, ah, oh" She slowly starts to make bigger movements. She leaks her warm juices all over me. Our groins are soaked with sticky fluids. "N, nah, ah, ahn, ahn---!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh meeting fluid. Probably because I'm not moving this time, nothing but pure pleasure flows into my brain. ―― But, just to stay like that is boring, so I decide to move too. Ciel's hips rise, and fall. Matching her timing, I raise my hips. "Hya-!?" The sensation of her weight bearing down on me. It feels like I'm thrusting all the way into her stomach. "Ah, ha―― oh, aaooooh―――!!" Ciel moans loudly. But she doesn't stop sliding up and down, and I continue to match her rhythm. "Ah, so―― good, Tohno-kun, wonder, ful--!" Her back arches in pleasure. She's so wild it looks like she might fold herself in half. "―― Mm, ah, oh, hwa―― ah, ngg, ah――!" Seeing her getting so worked up causes my breathing to become wilder as well. Thrusting in this position is more tiring though. "" My arms aren't doing anything. I place one on her leg, the other on her hip. "Mm--it feels, so, goo, oo--d――!" Ciel's body rocks as if she is longing for more pleasure. Her well-developed breasts and her black hair sway in time with the movement of her hips. Feeling her hot breath on me, I move the hand on her hip around to her backside. Gently, I grab her soft yet firm cheek. "Ah―― ahn, nmm―――" Her expression changes. It's a little different reaction than before. With one palm still on her hip, I bring my finger down to her butt. Between those ample mounds, my finger slips through the soft, soft flesh. And buries itself between her cheeks, lightly covering her other opening. "K, ah---!?" Her back arches again and she stifles a cry. And tightens around my shaft even more than before. "Ciel―― are you that sensitive?" "Ah---well, when you touch it, I feel a bit weird" "Oh? ―― It feels weird, Ciel-san?" I slip my finger inside. Just a bit, just halfway past the fingernail. "--Hwaaa――!" But she responds more to this than any of my other caresses. "Ah―― ah, gg---Tohno-kun, please, stop that." She's breathing so heavily I can hardly understand her. Her cheeks aren't red just because she's hot, but she must be really embarrassed to have that done to her. "―――――" I feel excited too. Unthinkingly, I just want to tease her. "I see, you like it there, huh? You should have told me earlier." "Eh---Tohno-kun――?" "Let's switch up. I'll move this time." I pull away from her and stand up. "Ciel, put your hands and knees on the bed." "―― Um―― like this?" She gets down on all fours. Her juices drip almost nonstop. She's leaking all the way down to her ankles. "Hm---You really are bottomless, Ciel. You were soaking before, but it's still dripping out." Starting at her ankle, I lap the juices off of her body. "Ha―― mm, Shiki-ku― please, don't, do that." "Why? You did it to me, Ciel. This is just― payback." "N――― hah――― ah." From her ankle to her knee. Behind her knee, tracing a helix with my tongue all the way up to her thigh, and then from her thigh to the pink wellspring between her legs. "――――!" Her hips pull back. Chasing her, I bring my mouth right between her thighs. I push my tongue in. Unhesitatingly, I move my tongue around inside her warm, moist hole. And drink the juices that seep forth. "No---that, that's, dirty." Ciel's voice quivers. Her voice is mixed with embarrassment and pleasure, and it looks like she doesn't even know what she's saying. "It's not dirty at all. This is what made both of us feel so good. Or were you faking it?" Stopping my kiss, I bring my finger up to her slit. "Hwaaah, it---feels, good." "I see. But, I think you really feel much better here than there, Ciel." Up between her legs. Using the hand drenched in her juices, I spread her cheeks. With her own fluids, I completely coat the area around her anus. "N---! Tohno-kun, don't tell me, you're――" "That's right. I heard it's better not to grit your teeth, though, cause it hurts less if you breathe through your mouth." "HeyTohno-kun you idiot! Don't, touch there---ah!" Holding onto her as she tries to escape, I bury my face between her cheeks. Holding her tight, I lick her twitching asshole. Barely teasing the outer surface. "Ha, n---! Ah, aha, aaooh, oh――!" She stops trying to escape. "You really like this, don't you Ciel?" "No--Tohno-kun, please― don't― lick― me there---" Hearing that only makes me want to do it more. I only licked the outside at first, but this time I put my tongue in. Working diligently, I soak her ass with her own juice and my saliva. "N---! Haah, ahn, aaa―――!" Having her react so strongly to just the tip of my tongue, I'm almost afraid to see what might happen next. But, I've gone this far― I can't stop now. And more than that, I want to see what it will feel like. "---Well, I guess it's about time." I bring my rod right onto her opening. "-!" Ciel's body twitches. Holding her firmly, I slide it inside her. It feels completely different. She tightens all around me, her much smaller hole resisting my advance. I gradually push in deeper, forcing my way through. "Nah, aaaaaaa!" Ciel practically screams. It's only natural. This hole wasn't designed to receive a man. Pain, and another sensation, are probably mixing inside her. "Gg." But it's also tight here. I slowly push myself in as she tightens around me, as if resisting the foreign object sliding into her. The pressure around me is enormous. I fight to spread walls that shouldn't be opened. It's the same for me--I'm feeling more pain than pleasure. "Ah, hwaa, ah, ah---" Her frantically rising voice. "---Ti― ght---" Not giving in, I push harder. ―― But, maybe because I lubricated her with my saliva and her juices before, once the tip is in― it becomes easier than I thought to stick the rest of it in. "Gua---ha, no, something that big, won't, fit―――!" Sweat beads on her forehead. ―― It has to be because I'm forcing myself into such a small hole. She has to feel it twice as much. "Ah, uh, oh, oh, aaa---!" She tightens even more. Tight doesn't begin to describe it. The pressure increases around me a thousand fold, as if to punish me for entering her this way. "---K---ha, ha, hah." I'm out of breath. It hurts. It hurts, but thisstrangulation is pleasure too. "Amazing―― This is, the first timeyour ass is so good, Ciel." It feels like it won't go in again if I pull out too far, so I withdraw slightly and push back in. Only a bit. Pull, thrust. And it gets me in a bit deeper, so I pull back just a little, and then push back in. ―― I repeat the cycle over and over. "Mm, mm, mm, ha―――!" My voice slips out as I thrust in. "Ah, haa, Tohno― kun, haa, oh―――!" Ciel is the same way. As the pleasure starts to win over the pain, she starts to accept me. "Mm, ah, haa, ah, ah, ah―――!" Just a bit. "Ah---n, it feels good, Tohno-kun――――!" Just a bit. "Hwaa―― ah, aah, ah---more, Toh, no, kun." Just a bit. "Ah, nn, mm, ahTohno, am, nn--Tohno-kun, deeper, more---" Me too. "Deeper, deeper---!" I've reached my limit. "Ciel, I---" "---No, no―― I won't, let you, finish, already――!" ---Ggh! My withdrawal is halted. She tightens around me like an iron clamp. I can't get out. I can only move a little bit. I'm on the verge of release, but she won't let me. "Why―― you――!" I thrust once more. My shaft penetrates deeper. "N, ah-!" Ciel's arms collapse. As if she had no strength left, she lifts her hips as she collapses on the bed. Even still---I don't stop moving. "---Ah, aah, Tohno-kun, you're in, so deep." Ciel grips the sheets as if resisting the pleasure. "Gg" I also try to resist the heat welling inside me. Holding back, I thrust deeper. I've already put myself in all the way to the base. I feel like I'm almost in her stomach. "Hu-ng, nah, ahn" Once. "I, I---I can't, take it anymore" Twice. "Ah---nah, n, nn, nn-!" Three times. Ciel's body tightens. This really is the end. I'm there too. I have to pull myself out of her. "Tohno-kun, inside, do it inside me---!" Her voice is pleading. "---" Instead of pulling back, I thrust deeper inside her. "Ngg-!" She arches her back. Her hands frantically grip the sheets, her limbs tense fiercely. Ciel's body tightens around me as if it never plans to let go. I just, wanted all of her. "I'm, coming, Ciel!" "Y, yes――! Come, please come, Tohno-kun!" I thrust harder than ever before. Thump! The feeling assails me. The feeling of spurting forth is so intense, it almost feels like I'm releasing hot magma inside of her. "Ah---aha, ahh---I, I-!" Splurt. Splurt. Splurt. Over and over, it doesn't stop with just a few times. I just keep shooting into her. "Ah-ha, ah." Ciel's body begins to buckle. As she grips the sheets, a line of tears forms around her eyes. "" Ciel collapses onto the bed. "Ts-" Even though she's collapsed, the tightness of her ass doesn't fade. I manage to take my tool out with a large, heavy popping sound. As soon as I do, a large amount of my come flows out of her. "NShiki-kun" She gasps my name. ―― Like how I called Senpai, "Ciel". In the end, she called me by my first name. "A, ahhh." Finally, her tightness eases. I pull back. A sticky line connects us. At the same time, come is oozing out of her ass. ―― How do I say this? Well---even though this is the first time I've had sex with her, I realize I may have done too much. "CielAre you, okay?" "―― My ass, it hurts." "I-I see―― I'm sorry, you were just too cute, I wanted to tease you." "―― No. I won't be fooled by that." Lying down, she glares up at me. "―― What do you mean? You liked it too, in the end. I was in pain too, you know. Ciel, you're always swinging that heavy weapon around, but did you train your ass muscles too?" "Wha, what are you saying, Tohno-kun!?" Ciel gets up and hits me in the head. "Ouch! So violent!" I lift up my hands in protest. Ciel lets out a sigh. "―― Geez, you won't even let me savor the moment. We won't be able to see each other after tomorrow morning, so can't you treasure the mood a little more?" "―― That's true, but we were pretty wild. Shall we take a shower and change the sheets?" Ciel reacts like she just found that out now. "Th-that's right! Then, I'll go take a shower――!" Ciel runs to the bathroom. "-Ha, haha." I start to laugh. I am carrying a bomb called Roa, but I don't even feel worried about that now. ―― The person who I thought I lost so many times is here with me now. As long as she is here, there's nothing to be worried about. I embraced her at school. But that was more out of sadness than love. But this is different. This is only love. I love her so much, I almost want her to just stay here. ―― In the end, the two of us ended up in bed, staring up at the ceiling without sleeping. If I said something, I'm sure I would not let her go. So, without speaking, I just felt her breathing and her warmth next to mine. When morning came, she left the bed. "I'm going. I'll be back as soon as I can, so please don't leave the room, okay?" It seems like she's bought enough food to last two weeks. I'll leave aside the fact that most of it seems to be curry. "Please don't run off with some floozy while I'm gone. I get really jealous." She says a scary thing with a deep smile, and exits the room. It's before five o'clock in the morning. This is how the last Monday in October began.

*s505 [WARNING: H]
"Please wear them." "―― Tohno-kun? I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you very well――" "I said, please wear them." For a few seconds after my declaration, only empty silence greets me from across the door. "Um―― Yes, I understand. Then please wait in the room." ―― I hear a knob turn and the sound of spraying water in the shower. "―――――" Plopping down on the bed, I look down at myself. I really am erect in complete disregard to what I'm thinking. Senpai said it would be better to have someone else do it. She didn't say the method directly, but I can kind of see what it will be based on how she is acting. "Hm." The instant I think about it, my heart jumps. "Damn it, what am I thinking?" I try to calm down by shaking my head. Ciel-senpai said it was just a method to suppress Roa, so it does not have any sexual meaning. Roa's consciousness is quiet now, so I can't be excited myself. "―― Calm down, calm down." I repeat it over and over like a mantra. While I do that, Ciel-senpai comes out from the bathroom. "--" My jaw drops down. Ciel-senpai enters the room in a shocking outfit, wearing only a shirt and panties. "Se, Senpai! Wh, wha wha, why are you dressed like that―――!?" I wave my arms in surprise as Ciel-senpai gives an embarrassed smile. "Um, is it that strange? I dressed like this to help you out." "H-help? With what!?" "―― Um, I tried hard so I could help you be more turned on――" Ciel-senpai gives a mumbled answer. "-" I'm speechless. Being stared at in surprise, Ciel-senpai looks away uneasily. "―― I'm sorry. I guess I should've known it's not sexy at all for me to be dressed like this." "Wha-what are you saying!? Of course you look sexy in that!" I respond instantly, and realize I blurted out too much. "Oh---um, well, um, I'm, thankful for that, but―" ―― That outfit is not good, Senpai. At this rate, I will go mad before Roa does. "Tohno-kun?" "-" I look away from Ciel-senpai. The contour of her shoulders under that white shirt. The color of her concealing underwear. Her tender-looking thighs. Looking at them directly causes me to go out of control. ―― I know she's intending to get me turned on to refresh me, but still--- "Senpai, I think we should stop. I don't have that much confidence." "Please don't worry. I heard males are quite sensitive, so I think even I can refresh you." "Uh, no, that's not what I meant by not having confidence." I meant I didn't think I could hold myself back. "Then, let's begin, Tohno-kun." "Wha, what――?" "Can you take off your pants? It's alright if you just unzip them and pull it out." "Ahuh." Senpai is ready. And she doesn't seem that embarrassed about it. "―― Senpai―― um, aren't you embarrassed?" "Well, I am a little uneasy, but your body won't last much longer if we don't do anything. I'm just thinking of it like lancing a boil." "A boil―― That's a pretty direct expression." "Oh, Tohno-kun. While I do this, please don't watch too much. I can't concentrate with people watching me." Saying that, Ciel-senpai draws closer. I---get more confused inside as Ciel-senpai stays calm. "Wait, we should stop. This is wrong. Senpai, I still---" want to go all the way, but I don't want to do it for a reason like this. "Tohno-kun. I have to leave you here tomorrow morning. This is the only time I have with you, right? If I don't do this right now, you will be like this the whole time I'm gone." "That―― right." "Yes. It's okay, so please just sit there. I'm not experienced, but I'll try my best." Her cheeks coloring faintly, she looks directly at me. ―― I see. Senpai is embarrassed too. She's prepared herself, so I can't just stay here and fret about it. "―― I understand. Um, is this good?" I draw my zipper down and lower my underwear. Seeing my fully erect shaft, Ciel-senpai suddenly freezes. "―― Senpai――? Um, should we stop after all?" "N-no, that's not it! I was just thinking that this really is you." Taking a deep breath, Ciel-senpai walks towards me. "Um, please just look at the ceiling, Tohno-kun." Her body disappears from my view. Ciel-senpai sits between my spread legs. She faces my shaft so close that I can feel her breath on me. ―― Her fingers touch me. With one hand, she takes her hesitating fingers and runs them down my length. "Tohno-kun, how does it feel? Tell me when it feels good." "--" I can't answer that. ―― How can I put it? I kind of feel guilty. She touches me hesitantly, as if cradling something fragile. "――――― Mm." With just that. She is only touching me, but my mind is going crazy. My mind is going crazy, but my shaft doesn't feel anything at all. "Hm―― you're a little harder than before――" Saying this, she wraps her delicate fingers around me. ―― It seems what she's doing doesn't feel good, as my tool hasn't even let out anything yet. As dry as I am, Senpai continues to try to "calm" me down. ―― This awkward, unpleasant feeling continues for a few minutes. Her fingers, originally light and hesitant, now grip me harder. Even though she's still simply moving up and down, she does so with a tighter grip. "―― That's odd―― why isn't it doing anything, Tohno-kun?" She sounds troubled. My mind is about to go crazy just from hearing her voice. Being stroked by Senpai's fingers does feel good, but it's far from making me come. But more than that, right now---the better Ciel-senpai's fingers feel, the more I want to wrap my arms around her. "Mm――" Her voice becomes more full of heat. It might be because she's embarrassed, or trying that hard to caress me, but her breath really does feel hotter. "N―― ha, ah―― m, mm――" I can hear her breathing become wilder. Then I realize she's now using both hands. "―― Haa―― ha―― h, ha―― ah." With both hands, she carefully embraces my member. It's probably because of her diligent work, but I finally start to feel some pleasure. A spark runs up my spine. But it isn't because of Ciel-senpai's fingers. Just the fact that she's trying so hard is exciting me more than her touch. "Ha, m, m" Her voice becomes quieter. Then--- "Gh!?" A pleasure different than the previous touching sensation makes me arch my back. "―― M, mm, ah---" Her voice seems more labored now. She sounds as if she's having difficulty breathing. But the breath I feel is hot and close to me. And more than that---my dry rod is starting to get wet. "Ah, m---" ―― Her breath grows even hotter. "Hey, Senpai――!?" Unable to resist the temptation, I look down without thinking. "--" My mind goes blank. That's what's causing the chills of pleasure. My hardened, twitching shaft. The delicate fingers wrapped around it. The face close enough to breathe all over me. And, The red tongue licking at me as if it had a mind of its own. "N, m, ha, n――" With her eyes closed, she twirls her tongue enthusiastically around my crown. The feeling of her tongue is on a whole different level than her fingers. ―― This is bad. If I see this kind of thing my mind will get excited, too. In reality, I'm already too excited, swelling even larger as if trying to escape her grasp. "M---!?" Ciel pulls back in surprise, but quickly wraps her fingers around me once more. ―― I start to come alive even more. A thin, sticky line oozes from my tip, and she wipes it with her finger. Then drenches my member with it. Her red tongue licks me once again. "Tohno, ku, n---" Her words are broken by soft licks. From her lips, a line of saliva forms between me and her. "Ah" This is bad. Really, seeing her like this is going to drive me insane. "Senpai, stop――! If you keep doing this, I'll go crazy before I let it out――!" "N―― no, Tohno-kun. It doesn't matter. We have to keep going." Another sensation shoots through me. Her tongue has licked the back of my shaft. "―― Let's stop――! I won't be able to hold back like this――!" "Please don't hold back. If you release what's inside of you, you can calm down." "But I can't, since it's you――! It's okay, let's stop Senpai―― I know it's bad to say that after you've gone this far, but I can't calm down with you doing this――!" "Please don't worry about me. I― don't― mind― really." Saying this, she continues caressing me with her tongue. "Ah!" I let out a small gasp. ―― If she thinks this is only a chore, I guess I have to think of it that way, too. Trying not to look at her, I do my best to focus on just letting it out. "Ah――― m, mm---" I can hear her small breaths. Her tongue feels as if it's trying to taste all of me, and her captivating fingers torture me unrelentingly. The sound of my heartbeat and Ciel-senpai's breathing echoes through the room. This much pleasure. I'm being assailed by so much sensation I would've normally come already, but my shaft is still not responding at all. It got wet for a while earlier, but now it's just back to being erect. "N―― m, ha, haa―― ah―――" ―― Ciel-senpai's breathing becomes even harder. Maybe I felt like I was going to let it out back then because I saw Senpai's face, not because of the pleasure. "Mhaa―― ahh――― ah―― ahn―――" "―― Senpai?" She sounds so pained, I look down at her. Senpai's body is twitching. Maybe it's because she's been in the same spot for so long, or because it's hard to do it in that position, but she seems restless. "Senpai, is this position too difficult for you? It looks like you're uncomfortable." "Eh---why do you say that?" "Well, you're breathing pretty hard―― If it's too hard for you, should we stop?" "Eh―― no, I'm not out of breath because it's difficult―― but you're right, I'll move. It seems like you're not feeling anything, either." She seems a little displeased. "―― Hey." She doesn't seem to understand that I was feeling more than enough earlier. "Then get up on the bed. You were kneeling on the floor so long, I'll bet your knees hurt." "Eh--oh, yes. I'll do that. Please look away." "―――?" I don't quite get why, but I look away. Ciel-senpai gets on the bed and tells me to look at the ceiling again. "―― Senpai. I think it would feel better if I could look at your face― do I really have to look up at the ceiling?" "O-of course! I-if you see me like this, I'll die!" "Die?---how come? If it's really nothing more than lancing a boil, then it shouldn't matter if I look at you." "Um---well, that's true, but――" Her blush deepens and she tells me to just look up at the ceiling. "--" On all fours, Ciel-senpai reaches towards my groin. "――――――" I steal a glance at her as she does. ―― Her body looks even hotter than before. I don't know why, exactly, but for one thing, the skin on her thigh is tinted red and reflecting the light. ――? Reflecting―― huh? "-Oh." My mind jolts as I realize what it is. "---Senpai, wait." "Mm―― wha, what―― is it, Tohno-kun?" "Just― lie down." "Ehkyaa!" I push her down on the bed. "Ah-" Her face stiffens. "―― Senpai. Why are you wet down there?" "Ah---Ah." Ciel-senpai's face turns red. "―― Hmm. You said it was nothing, so why are you like that? You soaked through your panties, and you're even dripping down your leg." "N--no---no, that's just---" Ciel-senpai blushes brighter as she stammers. "No? What is it then?" I place my palm on her thigh. "N---!" Her whole body shakes. When I pull back, a sticky line forms between my hand and her thigh. "N---no――! Don't, please don't look, Tohno-kun――!" She's so embarrassed she's practically crying. But this kind of reaction is so cute, it makes me want to tease her more. "Ok, I won't look if you tell me not to, but at least tell me why you're like this before you make me look away. I'll look up at the ceiling if you tell me that much." "Why? How---can I say such a thing?" "You can't say it? Well, then I guess I'll just have to ask your body." I put my hand on her thigh again. Then, following the slick trail of juices, I move my fingers up to the juncture between her thighs. "Nah――――!" Her hips instinctively pull back. "Wow. You're really wet. It's pretty selfish of you to be feeling this good when I was worried that I couldn't come. ―― I see. You were having fun by teasing me." "N, no--! I really was trying to help you calm down, but you didn't react at all, so---" "So?" I push with my index finger. I press through her well-soaked panties and into her slick folds. "Ah――――!" She cries out with embarrassment. That voice. Seeing that face, hearing that voice, my heart starts pounding even faster. "C'mon, answer. Why is your body reacting this way, Senpai?" "―― I―― started feeling hot while I was touching you---and I thought it was strange myself, but my mind just blanked out, and I---" "Used your tongue and licked me like I was a lollipop?" "--!" Her face turns so red it looks like it's on fire. "But, I didn't do anything myself――! Just touching you made me hot, and---" "You soaked right through your panties? You're more perverted than I thought, Ciel-senpai." "To― Tohno-kun! Y-you're being mean! I told you, so please stop looking――!" Hearing her voice convinces me. Blushing so much and becoming so aroused just by touching me. No wonder everything beforehand didn't work. It has to be her. More than her fingertips or tongue, just seeing her face makes me feel the most pleasure. "―― Senpai. I have to have you." "Eh---Tohno-kun?" "I finally figured it out. No matter what you do, if I can't see your face, it's no good. I won't feel it unless it's you. I probably won't be able to come unless I'm doing it with you, Senpai." "Um―― I'm flattered, but---" "It doesn't have anything to do with Roa! Even if he never existed, I'd still want to make love to you. Being---being alone with you when you're so cute, I just can't hold back." "--" Ciel-senpai looks at me in surprise. Her shyness seems to fade away. "Tohno-kun―― are you serious?" "You think I would joke about this? ―― But, if you don't want to, then I'll stop. I don't want to do anything to hurt you." "Ah" After a brief, radiant smile, she suddenly looks downcast and averts her gaze. "I―― want to do it with you too, Tohno-kun. ―― But, is it alright? I've always held back, but isn't it different for you? Even your body, it's just Roa's influence arousing you---" "Idiot-I'm the one who's been holding back. All this time, I've always wanted to touch you, Senpai." "N!" Before she can reply, I seal her lips with mine. Breathing wildly, we explore each other's lips. First tentative contact, then hungrily mixing together. "Ha, ahh, aha" Ciel-senpai's breathing. Her body is already burning with passion, so it seems like I won't have to do anything to prepare her. "Tohno, kun." "―― Senpai. I'm going to undress you now." I peel her shirt and panties from her. The pure beauty of her naked body beneath me is enough to cause my brain to melt down. Her skin glowing with sweat. Her taut, perfect little nipples. Her firm, sizable breasts, shuddering with every heavy breath she takes. And, below that. Her pink slit is already soaking wet, her swollen nub reflecting the light. "―― What's this? Already this turned on, Senpai?" With the tip of my finger, I gently caress her bud. "Ahwa―――!" Being touched in the most sensitive part of her body, she jumps in response. "N, nah, gg---!" As I roll one finger around it, I slip a second inside her. A wet sensation. She's soaking wet inside, too. If she's like this, I wouldn't have any problems entering her at all right now. "---Senpai, I'm going to put it in, alright?" "Ah---y, yes, but, Tohno-kun." Speaking in a faltering, hesitating voice. Ciel-senpai looks directly into my eyes. "―― Can you―― please stop calling me Senpai? I want you to just call me Ciel." As she asks this, her eyes are brimming with tears. "---Okay. Then, I'm putting it in. Lift your legs a little, Ciel." "O---okay." ―― She raises her legs off the bed. Supporting them with my hands, I gently take my shaft and ease it into Senpai―― Ciel. "Nah!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh tortures my ears as I enter her. Stretching, pushing. It feels like I'm pressing myself between two, thick walls as I push into her. The feeling of it, Of merging, is unbelievably good. Even just this small movement sends strong waves of pleasure racing through me. "Hn―― inside, you're inside me――!" As I plumb her depths, Ciel cries out. I pull back, then push in once more. "Agh――! Ah, ahn, ahn" Her sweet, short sighs. I make only small movements, as if matching her breathing. It feels like I'm hitting her with something heavy--- "N, nah, ah---! Tohno-kun, amazing!" Maybe because my shaft is more erect than usual, it seems like I'm squeezing into her rather than just entering. Ciel is so, tight. She squeezes me so hard it feels like she could tear me off if I try to pull out. *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*! But I keep going. In rhythm with her wild breathing, I push into her over and over. "Ahnh, haa, ah" She almost sounds like she's crying. Blushing furiously, she tries to resist the competing embarrassment and pleasure. "Ha, ahn, ahah, aah---ah--" Ciel's body oscillates. I put my hands on her shaking breasts. I squeeze them as I thrust my hips. Her tightness feels so good. I caress her nipples with my fingers and slowly bring my tongue to bear on them. "N---Tohno-kun, that's good---" A different reaction than before. It seems she's really sensitive there. I want to hear her voice spike like that again, so I lick harder. "Ah---Tohno-kun, gentle---!" I can hardly hear her. My breathing reaches a feverish pitch. I just move. Ciel's passage is so hot, I feel like I'm melting inside her. My body is already on the edge. It could explode right now. ah---haa, aahh, ah---! But, I keep thrusting into her. It's not the time to hold myself back. It's not, but, if I can―― I want to be connected like this with her forever. "N, nah, hah, aha, ahn!" She grips me even tighter. Ciel's passionate voice, her nearly crying eyes, I don't want to let go. "Ci, el---just, a little more---" "Y---yes, Tohno-kun, harder---!" I can hardly understand her. Just matching our heartbeats, I push into her with all my might. And then, I finally reach all the way to her core. "Hwa, ugah, ooh――!" Does it hurt? She tightens all around me. She keeps gripping my shaft, the most sensitive part of my body. Ciel's eyes are brimming with tears. But she doesn't seem like she's in pain. I, only feel love for those eyes right now. "Ciel, I love you, Ciel―――!" ---I really, don't understand. My mind is completely shut down. Those are the only words I can even understand. "Yes--I, I love you too!" Ciel's voice strikes the very center of my brain. And, it becomes the last straw. "I'm---coming――!" From my hips, from my very center, liquid passion starts to rumble forth. "!" I hurriedly pull away from Ciel's body. A shock rises up from my testicles. And abruptly, my semen bursts forth, coming out closer to jelly than fluid. "Ha-ah." I breathe heavily. Lying collapsed on the bed, I suck in air. "I'm---spent." I feel as exhausted as if I just ran a marathon. But, more than my tiredness, I felt great pleasure from Ciel's body. Just thinking back on it causes me to zone out. "Oh. Ciel---" I lift myself up and look at her. "―― Hu, h?" That's a little surprising. I thought she would also be savoring the feeling, but she looks incredibly full of energy. "Ciel―― um, you're not tired?" "Eh―― um, are you tired――?" She seems surprised, as she covers her mouth with her hand. "I see---Ciel, you didn't really move much. I guess I'm the only one who's tired--" I sigh and fall back to the bed. "But, I had no problem releasing everything. Thank you Ciel, I'll sleep soundly now." "Yes――― that's, true." ―― She doesn't really sound too happy. "―― What is it? Is something wrong?" "Well, um---I was just thinking that you got dirty there." "Oh" Come to think of it, she's right. Geez, I guess I don't have any sensitivity at all. "S, sorry. Can I use a tissue or something?" "Oh, I'll clean it up. Just lie down." "――― R, really? Thanks." I don't know what she's thinking, but I lie down. *sigh* I take a deep breath. Now that I've calmed down, I can sleep soundly. "N-?" I shake at a sudden burst of pleasure. Ciel is wiping me with a tissue. "Ah---" It feels good. I really do enjoy the feeling of her fingers over the tissue. Slowly, she wipes me down. It was pretty thick, so it's probably a hard task. She is cleaning me carefully and diligently. "―――――― Uh." ―― Men really are like wild beasts. Just being touched by Ciel, I start to harden again. "-" I can't. I can't. I tell myself to calm down. And then, A chill runs up my spine. My deflated member gets larger. Not just from her fingers, but―― the sensation of her tongue causes it to rise once more. "Hey, Senpai――!" I look up without thinking. There The sight of what Ciel is doing makes me stare in amazement. Using her tongue, she laps at the semen still clinging to me. "Ah" This sensation. The feeling of her tongue running over me―― and the fact that she's licking my semen off of me. From just that, I'm fully hardened once more. "AhHey, Cie, l---" Engrossed in caressing me, Ciel doesn't hear a word I say. The earnest movements of her tongue. Her fingers stroke me up and down and I start to leak pre-come already. "―― Man, and I just came already---!" I'm a little bothered by how simply I got aroused. But, can it be helped? Would any guy be able to resist those kind, passionate caresses? But, more than that---Why is Ciel going so far to make me happy――? "――― Oh." And it hits me. Maybe, but, she must be--- "Ciel. Um, don't tell me, you didn't get to come――?" "" She pulls back from me and, blushing furiously, gives a nod. "Then, then you got me up again so that, um―――" She wants another round, I guess―― "―― Ciel, you couldn't come?" "―― No. Um, I, want to be with you again, Tohno-kun." Looking down, she blushes to the tips of her ears. "--" It hits me pretty hard. Having heard that, no, having made her say that, I'm a little embarrassed. "―― You're right. This isn't enough for me, either. We won't be able to see each other after tomorrow, so I should be with you as much as I can. If we do this until I collapse, my body would probably be calm for a long time." "That may be true―― but Tohno-kun, you sound rough." "What? Weren't you the one looking for more? We can stop if you don't want to do it." "Oh--no, um--s,sorry!" Embarrassed, she apologizes with all her might. "Sorry, I was kidding. Being all energetic like this, I want you too. But I really am tired, so can you be on top?" "Eh---on top, on top of you??" "Yeah. I can't really move a lot, so it's your turn this time." It's what they usually call a "cowgirl". "Um--like, this?" On her hands and knees, like a cat, she walks over and positions herself over me. "―― Wow, what a great view." From this angle, I can see every bit of Ciel's glorious breasts. "N, ah!" Looking away, Ciel lowers herself onto me. A wet sensation. Without any resistance, she takes me in. "Oh---it's in." "Yeah it's in. It was in before, right?" As soon as I say that, she blushes even more. ―― I can't tell if she's easily embarrassed or really outgoing. "Can you move? You can start slowly if you want, then when you get used to it, you can go faster." "O, okay---" She starts to rock hesitantly up and down. A slow, gentle tempo. Is that enough to please her? She's already breathing heavily. "Mm―― oh, ah, oh" She slowly starts to make bigger movements. She leaks her warm juices all over me. Our groins are soaked with sticky fluids. "N, nah, ah, ahn, ahn---!" The sound of flesh meeting flesh meeting fluid. Probably because I'm not moving this time, nothing but pure pleasure flows into my brain. ―― But, just to stay like that is boring, so I decide to move too. Ciel's hips rise, and fall. Matching her timing, I raise my hips. "Hya-!?" The sensation of her weight bearing down on me. It feels like I'm thrusting all the way into her stomach. "Ah, ha―― oh, aaooooh―――!!" Ciel moans loudly. But she doesn't stop sliding up and down, and I continue to match her rhythm. "Ah, so―― good, Tohno-kun, wonder, ful--!" Her back arches in pleasure. She's so wild it looks like she might fold herself in half. "―― Mm, ah, oh, hwa―― ah, ngg, ah――!" Seeing her getting so worked up causes my breathing to become wilder as well. Thrusting in this position is more tiring though. "" My arms aren't doing anything. I place one on her leg, the other on her hip. "Mm--it feels, so, goo, oo--d――!" Ciel's body rocks as if she is longing for more pleasure. Her well-developed breasts and her black hair sway in time with the movement of her hips. Feeling her hot breath on me, I move the hand on her hip around to her backside. Gently, I grab her soft yet firm cheek. "Ah―― ahn, nmm―――" Her expression changes. It's a little different reaction than before. With one palm still on her hip, I bring my finger down to her butt. Between those ample mounds, my finger slips through the soft, soft flesh. And buries itself between her cheeks, lightly covering her other opening. "K, ah---!?" Her back arches again and she stifles a cry. And tightens around my shaft even more than before. "Ciel―― are you that sensitive?" "Ah---well, when you touch it, I feel a bit weird" "Oh? ―― It feels weird, Ciel-san?" I slip my finger inside. Just a bit, just halfway past the fingernail. "--Hwaaa――!" But she responds more to this than any of my other caresses. "Ah―― ah, gg---Tohno-kun, please, stop that." She's breathing so heavily I can hardly understand her. Her cheeks aren't red just because she's hot, but she must be really embarrassed to have that done to her. "―――――" I feel excited too. Unthinkingly, I just want to tease her. "I see, you like it there, huh? You should have told me earlier." "Eh---Tohno-kun――?" "Let's switch up. I'll move this time." I pull away from her and stand up. "Ciel, put your hands and knees on the bed." "―― Um―― like this?" She gets down on all fours. Her juices drip almost nonstop. She's leaking all the way down to her ankles. "Hm---You really are bottomless, Ciel. You were soaking before, but it's still dripping out." Starting at her ankle, I lap the juices off of her body. "Ha―― mm, Shiki-ku― please, don't, do that." "Why? You did it to me, Ciel. This is just― payback." "N――― hah――― ah." From her ankle to her knee. Behind her knee, tracing a helix with my tongue all the way up to her thigh, and then from her thigh to the pink wellspring between her legs. "――――!" Her hips pull back. Chasing her, I bring my mouth right between her thighs. I push my tongue in. Unhesitatingly, I move my tongue around inside her warm, moist hole. And drink the juices that seep forth. "No---that, that's, dirty." Ciel's voice quivers. Her voice is mixed with embarrassment and pleasure, and it looks like she doesn't even know what she's saying. "It's not dirty at all. This is what made both of us feel so good. Or were you faking it?" Stopping my kiss, I bring my finger up to her slit. "Hwaaah, it---feels, good." "I see. But, I think you really feel much better here than there, Ciel." Up between her legs. Using the hand drenched in her juices, I spread her cheeks. With her own fluids, I completely coat the area around her anus. "N---! Tohno-kun, don't tell me, you're――" "That's right. I heard it's better not to grit your teeth, though, cause it hurts less if you breathe through your mouth." "HeyTohno-kun you idiot! Don't, touch there---ah!" Holding onto her as she tries to escape, I bury my face between her cheeks. Holding her tight, I lick her twitching asshole. Barely teasing the outer surface. "Ha, n---! Ah, aha, aaooh, oh――!" She stops trying to escape. "You really like this, don't you Ciel?" "No--Tohno-kun, please― don't― lick― me there---" Hearing that only makes me want to do it more. I only licked the outside at first, but this time I put my tongue in. Working diligently, I soak her ass with her own juice and my saliva. "N---! Haah, ahn, aaa―――!" Having her react so strongly to just the tip of my tongue, I'm almost afraid to see what might happen next. But, I've gone this far― I can't stop now. And more than that, I want to see what it will feel like. "---Well, I guess it's about time." I bring my rod right onto her opening. "-!" Ciel's body twitches. Holding her firmly, I slide it inside her. It feels completely different. She tightens all around me, her much smaller hole resisting my advance. I gradually push in deeper, forcing my way through. "Nah, aaaaaaa!" Ciel practically screams. It's only natural. This hole wasn't designed to receive a man. Pain, and another sensation, are probably mixing inside her. "Gg." But it's also tight here. I slowly push myself in as she tightens around me, as if resisting the foreign object sliding into her. The pressure around me is enormous. I fight to spread walls that shouldn't be opened. It's the same for me--I'm feeling more pain than pleasure. "Ah, hwaa, ah, ah---" Her frantically rising voice. "---Ti― ght---" Not giving in, I push harder. ―― But, maybe because I lubricated her with my saliva and her juices before, once the tip is in― it becomes easier than I thought to stick the rest of it in. "Gua---ha, no, something that big, won't, fit―――!" Sweat beads on her forehead. ―― It has to be because I'm forcing myself into such a small hole. She has to feel it twice as much. "Ah, uh, oh, oh, aaa---!" She tightens even more. Tight doesn't begin to describe it. The pressure increases around me a thousand fold, as if to punish me for entering her this way. "---K---ha, ha, hah." I'm out of breath. It hurts. It hurts, but thisstrangulation is pleasure too. "Amazing―― This is, the first timeyour ass is so good, Ciel." It feels like it won't go in again if I pull out too far, so I withdraw slightly and push back in. Only a bit. Pull, thrust. And it gets me in a bit deeper, so I pull back just a little, and then push back in. ―― I repeat the cycle over and over. "Mm, mm, mm, ha―――!" My voice slips out as I thrust in. "Ah, haa, Tohno― kun, haa, oh―――!" Ciel is the same way. As the pleasure starts to win over the pain, she starts to accept me. "Mm, ah, haa, ah, ah, ah―――!" Just a bit. "Ah---n, it feels good, Tohno-kun――――!" Just a bit. "Hwaa―― ah, aah, ah---more, Toh, no, kun." Just a bit. "Ah, nn, mm, ahTohno, am, nn--Tohno-kun, deeper, more---" Me too. "Deeper, deeper---!" I've reached my limit. "Ciel, I---" "---No, no―― I won't, let you, finish, already――!" ---Ggh! My withdrawal is halted. She tightens around me like an iron clamp. I can't get out. I can only move a little bit. I'm on the verge of release, but she won't let me. "Why―― you――!" I thrust once more. My shaft penetrates deeper. "N, ah-!" Ciel's arms collapse. As if she had no strength left, she lifts her hips as she collapses on the bed. Even still---I don't stop moving. "---Ah, aah, Tohno-kun, you're in, so deep." Ciel grips the sheets as if resisting the pleasure. "Gg" I also try to resist the heat welling inside me. Holding back, I thrust deeper. I've already put myself in all the way to the base. I feel like I'm almost in her stomach. "Hu-ng, nah, ahn" Once. "I, I---I can't, take it anymore" Twice. "Ah---nah, n, nn, nn-!" Three times. Ciel's body tightens. This really is the end. I'm there too. I have to pull myself out of her. "Tohno-kun, inside, do it inside me---!" Her voice is pleading. "---" Instead of pulling back, I thrust deeper inside her. "Ngg-!" She arches her back. Her hands frantically grip the sheets, her limbs tense fiercely. Ciel's body tightens around me as if it never plans to let go. I just, wanted all of her. "I'm, coming, Ciel!" "Y, yes――! Come, please come, Tohno-kun!" I thrust harder than ever before. Thump! The feeling assails me. The feeling of spurting forth is so intense, it almost feels like I'm releasing hot magma inside of her. "Ah---aha, ahh---I, I-!" Splurt. Splurt. Splurt. Over and over, it doesn't stop with just a few times. I just keep shooting into her. "Ah-ha, ah." Ciel's body begins to buckle. As she grips the sheets, a line of tears forms around her eyes. "" Ciel collapses onto the bed. "Ts-" Even though she's collapsed, the tightness of her ass doesn't fade. I manage to take my tool out with a large, heavy popping sound. As soon as I do, a large amount of my come flows out of her. "NShiki-kun" She gasps my name. ―― Like how I called Senpai, "Ciel". In the end, she called me by my first name. "A, ahhh." Finally, her tightness eases. I pull back. A sticky line connects us. At the same time, come is oozing out of her ass. ―― How do I say this? Well---even though this is the first time I've had sex with her, I realize I may have done too much. "CielAre you, okay?" "―― My ass, it hurts." "I-I see―― I'm sorry, you were just too cute, I wanted to tease you." "―― No. I won't be fooled by that." Lying down, she glares up at me. "―― What do you mean? You liked it too, in the end. I was in pain too, you know. Ciel, you're always swinging that heavy weapon around, but did you train your ass muscles too?" "Wha, what are you saying, Tohno-kun!?" Ciel gets up and hits me in the head. "Ouch! So violent!" I lift up my hands in protest. Ciel lets out a sigh. "―― Geez, you won't even let me savor the moment. We won't be able to see each other after tomorrow morning, so can't you treasure the mood a little more?" "―― That's true, but we were pretty wild. Shall we take a shower and change the sheets?" Ciel reacts like she just found that out now. "Th-that's right! Then, I'll go take a shower――!" Ciel runs to the bathroom. "-Ha, haha." I start to laugh. I am carrying a bomb called Roa, but I don't even feel worried about that now. ―― The person who I thought I lost so many times is here with me now. As long as she is here, there's nothing to be worried about. I embraced her at school. But that was more out of sadness than love. But this is different. This is only love. I love her so much, I almost want her to just stay here. ―― In the end, the two of us ended up in bed, staring up at the ceiling without sleeping. If I said something, I'm sure I would not let her go. So, without speaking, I just felt her breathing and her warmth next to mine. When morning came, she left the bed. "I'm going. I'll be back as soon as I can, so please don't leave the room, okay?" It seems like she's bought enough food to last two weeks. I'll leave aside the fact that most of it seems to be curry. "Please don't run off with some floozy while I'm gone. I get really jealous." She says a scary thing with a deep smile, and exits the room. It's before five o'clock in the morning. This is how the last Monday in October began.

*s307
The room feels empty without Ciel here. It's past seven in the morning. My body still feels tired after everything that happened last night. Monday. Normally, it would be time for me to go to school, but Ciel firmly told me not to leave this room. It's better if I don't go anywhere until Ciel returns. ―― Having to tell Akiha I won't be coming back for a while. ―― And to Kohaku-san. It can't be forgiven, but the fact that I have to apologize to her. It's painful to leave those two things aside, but right now I think dealing with Roa takes priority. "―――――――" I pull the sheets over my head. Resisting the tightness I feel in my chest, I fall asleep once more. Has your goal changed? No, the goal itself has not changed. I aim for eternity. I tried to seek out eternity for no reason. That was, really a pure, undefiled will. Changed. I've changed. My goal. The goal of attaining eternity has been degraded to a means to an end. How ugly is this. I understand so myself, yet I cannot change my heart. That woman. Because of that woman. Because of that womanI became impure. But, what should I do? The human species does not have the power to live for a thousand years. Mentally and physically, a human vessel cannot resist the wearing down of time. Even if you gained an immortal body as a vampire, you cannot stop the aging of the mind. You can stop the aging, but that is only a halt. There is no meaning to a mind which has stopped. I have to exist with the purity of my essence preserved. Unless I can be like that---I won't reach that woman. As expected, I will use the method of reincarnation. Restarting from birth, being myself, and dying once more. In this cycle, I can exist while preserving the purity of my self. What I regret is that I've lost my original purity. I, like those other pitiful wretches, am wishing to continue existing as my self as it is right now. It was the first time I knew hate. Because everything, it was a downfall which would have never occurred if that woman did not exist. "―― That―― woman――?" I remember a strong will and wake up. "That--woman?" ---Throb. "Ouch." Throb. "―― This―― woman, I know――?" --Throb! "Gah---!" ---What, is, this, headache? It isn't, it isn't, natural――! "Ah―― gh――!" I hold my head with both hands. It hurts. I've never felt pain like this before. My head. My head feels like it's being hit with a hammer. "G---gah―――!" Sto, sto, p If this, if this keeps up, it'll split apart. My head, will, shatter apart-- "Gi-!" My body convulses. It hurts. Won't it, ever, stop? "Hya" It hurts so much that I smash my head against the table. A shattering sound. The glass table breaks into pieces. Blood flows from my forehead. But, it doesn't hurt one bit. More than that, this headache that comes for no reason, is far more "---,t" Unbearable. I can't even pass out. How many seconds? How many minutes? How many hours, will this, pain last? "---He,lp." It hurts. Trying to do something about it, I stab my hand with my knife. It's no good. It doesn't, hurt at all. "---" Ciel―― Ciel-senpai, has not come back yet. I look at the clock and it isn't even noon. It hasn't even been an hour since I woke up. There is, another twenty hours until tomorrow morning. Just knowing that almost makes me go insane. "-" Throb, throb, throb. I don't even know how long I withstood this pain. I passed my limit long ago. With all this pain, I'll die long before Ciel comes back. "---Gah." If I'm in this room, this headache will stay. Outside. I have to go outside or I'll go insane. "I-can't." Ciel told me not to leave this room. But---If I stay here, I'll die before Roa takes over me. "I'm sayingI can't." My legs head towards the door. For no reason. I really wanted to see the golden moon. ---The lines won't disappear. The wavering in my vision worsens. The night city is shrouded in a white fog, as if it was a city that died thousands of years ago. There's no sign of anyone else. A cocoon that's like a spider's web is everywhere on every building. It's terribly quiet. Like a dead city at the bottom of a vast ocean. In that illusion, I still walk. Overhead, the large golden moon shines radiantly. Is it the mercy of the moon? My headache has disappeared and my head is in a daze. Under the moon. As if under a spell, I continue walking. Night hangs over the park. In the middle of my hazy vision, there is one figure that looks clear. "--" For some reason, it seems like the other "me" wanted this. The moonlight is strong. Under the light as bright as the sun. There, Arcueid stands dressed in white. "It's been a while. Isn't it a wonderful moon tonight, Shiki?" "--Arcueid. Didn't you go back?" "No, I haven't fulfilled my objective yet. I can't go back before then, can I?" ---Effortlessly. Arcueid looks at me with crimson eyes. "Ts--" My breathing stops in my throat. An unnatural pressure, nothing like when I confronted Senpai. This is---the pressure that I feel being confronted as her "enemy". "--" I can't breathe. My throat doesn't move. If I do such extraneous movement---she would tear it out at that moment. "Stupid Shiki. This wouldn't have happened if you didn't side with that woman." Arcueid shows just a brief moment of pity. Then, her eyes light up with pure delight like a happy child. "So how is it, Shiki? How does it feel to have Roa inside you?" The white vampire princess speaks with indescribable enmity in her voice. Feeling the danger that sends chills up my spine, I clearly realize the situation. ---Standing before me is Arcueid, who is trying to kill me. Our distance is---about seven meters. Damn it. With an opponent like this, you can't even feel safe with a hundred meters, but she is only seven meters away. "---What kind of nonsense are you saying?" I confirm that the knife is in my pocket and play dumb. "It's useless you know. In the first place, Roa was made into a Dead Apostle by me. It's very easy for me to tell where the person is who stole my power." ---I see. Come to think of it, Ciel said it before. That Roa became a vampire because he had his blood sucked by Arcueid. "I don't know why. There have been seventeen reincarnations before this, but this is the first time this has happened." She doesn't even move one bit. There's, no reason for her to come closer. Because, this is well within her range. ―― Crimson, eyes. Being stared at by them, my headache returns again. Throb. Throb. Inside my head. The vampire called Roa is wanting to emerge. "Certainly, I can sense Roa. Back then, Roa must have transmitted himself to you. I really don't understand why though." "---" ―― It hurts. Every time Arcueid says his name, the memories of this guy rage in my brain. Throb. Throb. Thro-b. ---Where― was it? Deep in the mountains, an old castle. The figure of a solitary girl bound there. Only that is burned into this man's soul, which has already become only a memory. I― don't understand. Even though she was a True Ancestor, she was not even told the meaning of her own existence, and was only used as a tool to hunt fallen True Ancestors. She herself does not receive any wounds whatsoever. The girl painted only in the crimson blood of her enemies. Not knowing words, the woman was just looking up at the moon as if she was some sort of an idiot. Overhead, the huge golden moon. In that withering courtyard, only her figure was distinct. He felt her figure was beautiful. For the first time since he was born. Probably, no definitely, the only time in his life. Michael Roa Valdamjong fell in love with that white woman- "" This is the first time. Not an impulse, but truly Roa's heart. The only remaining emotion. Roa's personality had long died, but it continues to exist without disappearing, that eternal memory. "―― I, see." That's why---he hated Arcueid so much. The woman who stole his purity. Just an instant. He only saw her for an instant, but his heart was stolen. That hated True Ancestor that caused his purity to fall. That existence. He hated everything about that white vampire princess. "―― What a mistake." What a mistake it was. Roa hated her so much that he reincarnated so many times and always waited for Arcueid to come pursue him each time. For that, he did anything. He deceived Arcueid, fooling her when she didn't even know she was a vampire, and let her suck his blood. Becoming a Dead Apostle of Arcueid, he used her power to destroy the remaining True Ancestors, and waited for her. Why did he not understand? The hate that caused him to reincarnate and wait for Arcueid. That isn't hatred. The man called Roa was so pure, he didn't even understand his own emotions. To think about someone else so much it makes you go almost crazy. That feeling is very similar to hatred. But, merely a single word. If this man called Roa could have been told his feeling was love, he wouldn't have made this mistake--- "――――――" For just an instant. No, for a long time. I saw the dream of the instigator of it all, the man who reincarnated to stay in the "present". "You're pretty composed. You're in front of me and not even running away. Or, did you already give up, Shiki?" "Give up? What am I going to give up about? I won't lose to Roa. Tomorrow, for sure---" Ciel will return. So until then, I can't let myself be killed by Arcueid. "---Hm? I didn't think you could still bluff around. I really thought over half of you was taken over by Roa already---I see, that's how it is." Her voice sounds happy. ―― I don't know what's so enjoyable, but it seems she still does have those kinds of human feelings. Then, if I can do something. Maybe there will be a chance to run away--- "―― I don't know what you think you understood, but I'll settle the thing with Roa myself. I won't lose to Roa. If you say you want to kill Roa, then I'll kill him myself for you. So, you can just---" "I won't listen if you tell me to go back. You intend to get the help of the Church, right? I refuse to let them seal away Roa. Shiki, I want to eliminate Roa so I can get back my power. So, you know? If I don't do it myself, it would be meaningless." "Then, no matter what---" You're going to kill me, Arcueid? "But Shiki, the Roa inside you is very weak. He probably can't take away a person's will unless he's born into their body. He somehow managed to transmit himself to you, but that was all he could do. He is only able to live as your dark side." "――― Eh?" Does that mean that Roa's will is almost nothing in me――? "Arcueid, that means--" "Yes. There's no need for me to kill you if that's the case. I'm fine just having the power Roa stole from me working under me." "?" She's saying there's no need for me to be killed. So why did she come to see me? Why---does she look at me with those serious eyes? "―― I don't understand. What are you trying to say, Arcueid?" "I'm telling you to become my servant." "Wha-" ---She doesn't seem like she's joking. When Arcueid and Senpai were fighting, she said it was just a joke. "―― What? That wasn't a joke?" "No. I like you. So isn't it natural for me to want you by my side rather than to kill you?" Snap. With that line, my headache pounds more than it ever has before. Roa. The guy inside my head rages against her words. ―― I don't know if that comes from delight or from deep jealousy. "If you are willing to become my servant, I will stop Roa from consuming you. I don't think you even need to think about it, seeing how Roa will consume you like this." "―― You say it so simply, but how do you intend to stop this Roa inside me?" "Huh? The only one who can stop Roa is you, Shiki. But that method would mean your death. My method is simply strengthening you. As long as your will is stronger than Roa's, then it doesn't matter how much he rages in you, right?" Something bursts in my head again. Roa keeps raging. Don't let her fool you, he rages. This woman wants to make you her puppet. -*sigh* I take a deep breath. ―― I won't believe Roa's words. But, even I can understand. The Arcueid now is slightly different from the one I knew. Certainly what she says might possibly stop Roa. But---a heart strong enough to resist these headaches means a heart that is so strong that it won't feel anything. I take off my glasses. I take the knife out of my pocket. I take the blade out and hold it at eye level. "Shiki." "I refuse. Sorry, but I won't be yours to possess." Because Ciel is going to come back. "I see. Then, I guess it'll just have to be by force." A hard footstep cracks through the air. "You killed me once, so I always thought I should pay you back." Her white figure rushes forth with a gust of wind. In that instant, the fight begins. Clang! Her claws meet my knife. Under the golden moon, even if she is my enemy, her figure is still beautiful. Clang! We repel each other again. To be honest, I can't even see her movements. Clang! We repel each other once more. Arcueid isn't serious at all. But still, it should be easy for her to rip off my arms and legs. Clang. We repel each other again. My body moves without thinking. My arms and legs, this body, with just the intention of not dying, fends off Arcueid's claws by itself. "Tch-" My lips curl in irony. I don't want to admit it, but it seems my body has become beyond that of a human's. In the dead of night, it seems Tohno Shiki has become like SHIKI, probably able to easily jump off the third floor of a building and be just fine. Cl, ang. But, this is it. From the very start---I knew I couldn't win against Arcueid. First of all, I can't see any "lines" on her. I have no way of hurting her. Arcueid said it once. That during nighttime, there is nothing which can cause her death. Clang. She hits my knife. With just a swing of her arm, I fly through the air. "K-!" I manage to land on the ground and ready my knife. No matter how much I look, I can't see any "lines" on her. "Damn it. What nonsense you are――!" Yes, I am so right. In the deep night without the mercy of the sun, facing the princess of the moon is too reckless. "Haah, ha." My throat is burning. My heart feels like it'll explode. I realize that since I saw her tonight, I was under the pressure of her crimson eyes and I haven't been able to breathe well. "Have you realized it yet?" She isn't even out of breath. Even though I'm gasping for air and my heart feels like it'll stop, she's completely relaxed. "Geez, you really are stubborn. If you had that much strength, you should have went ahead and killed Roa." "Wha---what, are, you, saying?" Gasping for air, I manage to suck in air. "Kill, Roa? That means― to kill myself, right?" ―― Well, to fight and kill myself rather than running away may indicate a strong heart, but― "You don't seem to understand. Shiki, your eyes do not kill the body, but the meaning― existence itself. The death of things, those "points" are not something that kills the body. It does not mean you are killing their life. That kind of power is very common in this world. "Shiki, your unique eyes, they kill the meaning of things. What is destroyed is the existence. The extinguishing of life is only a side effect that comes afterwards. With your power, it is possible to kill the soul without harming the body. Usually, a body without a soul will cease to live, so it is like suicide. "But that's different for you right now, right? Because you have two souls in one body. Well--it's always the case that the weaker one loses. You do seem to be about even right now with Roa. I suppose there is a high probability that you both will disappear." "Eh-hey, wait. What do you―――" "No, I won't wait." "Gh!" I hear a sound from behind my head. Her body pushes up against my shoulders. I'm down. In an instant, without me knowing what's going on, Arcueid has pinned me down. "--" Arcueid glares at me without speaking. Her body weight against my shoulders. She stops as if hesitating over what to do with me. "--" I gasp. But, it might have been just her silence. "--" This close. Now that we are so close---I may be able to see it. --I stare at her body. The core of my brain screams in protest. Completely unlike the pain of my headache before---as if it really were tearing itself apart. "---" But it's no good. I can't read the "death" from an existence like Arcueid. Daytime might be different, but at night, she is close to being a perfect life form that doesn't even carry the concept of death. "―― What do you intend to do with Roa, Arcueid? You said you wouldn't kill me, but as long as I live, Roa will still be alive." "I don't care about a diluted Roa. ―― Yes, that's why I could have let you go, Shiki." "---Oh, you don't have to hold back, go ahead and let me go. Don't worry about me and go home, back to your daddy." "But you know, isn't it natural for me to take back my own power? And more than anything else, I do like you." Squeeze. The body weight on my shoulders becomes even heavier. "More than killing you and destroying Roa, I want to take you in." So, I won't kill you, her red eyes seem to say. "I can't believe it, but it seems I really like you. That's why I'll save you. I won't suck your blood, and I won't do anything you won't like." So please listen to what I tell you, her red eyes say. ---Those are, without a doubt, her true feelings.

*s308
―― I remember the times I spent with Arcueid. The first time I saw Arcueid, I was certainly insane. I don't know what caused that impulse. But still, there is something I can be sure of. I, Tohno Shiki, the instant I saw that white vampire, had my heart stolen. Even though she's a vampire, a True Ancestor, she's still innocent. She lacks common sense and was the one who got me involved in this mess. ―― Even though I killed her, she forgave me with a smile. ―― An unknown image of the past. The parasitic ghost of Roa's attachment to Arcueid Brunestud. Even if it influenced me, I "This is your last chance, Shiki. Do as I say." Arcueid's voice is shaking. "-" Her voice filled, with fear of rejection, tells me. The most important person to me is Ciel. But, that doesn't mean I can hate this person. Holding Ciel dear to me is true, but my fondness of Arcueid is also true. It has nothing to do with Roa's influence. As Tohno Shiki, I am attracted to her "―― Shiki. Or, do you really hate me that much?" "―― Don't be ridiculous. If I could hate you so simply, things wouldn't have turned out this way." I apologize to Ciel in my head as I say that. "Eh?" Arcueid tilts her head. "Wait Shiki. What, what does that mean?" ―― This idiot. Damn it, she just won't understand unless you say it directly. "Arcueid, I" ―― Sorry Ciel. I'm about to say something I shouldn't. "I, can't hate you. I'm probably---attracted to you." "-" Arcueid's eyes narrow. After a tense pause, "--Really?" She asks in a drained voice. "―― Hey now. It's useless to lie in this kind of situation. I don't want to admit, but I'm attracted to you. Ever since I met you, I've always been attracted to you." "" Arcueid's face brightens. Her hands which were pinning me down let go and she happily tries to get up. "But, I still can't do as you say." "" She freezes instantly. She takes her hands which were letting go and puts them on my arms again. "Shiki, what do you mean? If you like me, why can't you listen to what I say? Or are you saying you can't trust what I say?" "―― I believe you. You have a lot of secrets, but you never lied to me. And if you say it's possible to do something about Roa, then it's probably true." "You understand. Then what's wrong? Don't tell me, you don't want to get rid of Roa's power?" She stares at me, dissatisfied. ―― Geez. No matter what situation we're in, I guess she'll always be a bit off. "―― Hey, I'm just an average guy. I wouldn't want this power even if you asked me to take it. If I could, I want to throw it in a trash can right now." "? Then why don't you want this? If you become my servant, you can bring down Roa right away. ―― Shiki, you're being weird." "You're the weird one. Look, Arcueid, I'm attracted to you, but the one I like the most is someone else. That's why I'll never---become yours." "Oh? I see. Shiki, you're still saying that woman is better." Arcueid's voice turns cold. ―― This is bad. I think I really got her pissed. "That's fine. I don't mind if you like someone else. Shiki, you're the first person I've ever liked. So if you like me even just a little bit, then nothing else matters. So even if you don't think about me the most, I don't mind. Because if you're my number one, isn't that enough?" Cold eyes shine over her smile. A mixture of chilling coldness and innocence. "But that woman is different. If she's the one to take you from me, it's better if you hate me. ―― Aw man, in the end, I guess I do have to use force. You may hate me for this, but if I do this, you'll never be able to leave me." Arcueid bites her lip after saying that. Drip. A bead of red blood forms on her lip. "HeyArc, wait――!" I yell out, sensing some kind of danger, but Arcueid looks down and pretends not to hear me. I try to free myself, but I'm not in time. Like that- Arcueid's lips press onto my mouth. "Mmph---!" This isn't a kiss. Arcueid is just, trying to get me to drink her blood. "---!" Something tells me this is really bad and I resist frantically. But her arms grabbing mine are strong, and, um―― the sensation of her lips feels so good, my struggles grow weaker and weaker-- "You―――― filthy thiiiiinnnnnnnggggg!!!!!!!!" And then, my whole world suddenly jolts. "---Eh?" When I open my eyes, I see Arcueid's body flying through the air. Arcueid was hit directly by countless swords that came flying through the air, and she flew right along the brick pathway and disappeared into the trees. "---Eh?" I look down the opposite direction from where Arcueid disappeared to. "---Crap." I see Ciel-senpai's there, her shoulders shaking. ---I can feel the heat of her glare. Staring at me like I was her enemy, Ciel walks over with sharp footsteps. She smiles and stretches out her hand out to me. I grab her hand and manage to stand back up. "―― Um, Ciel―― Senpai? You're, back already." "Yes, I was worried about you, Tohno-kun, so I hurried back. But when I came back to my room, I was surprised. I told you not to leave the room, but you weren't there." "Uh, there's a big reason for that, and it's a long story--" "Then please, go ahead. I don't know what you were doing with Arcueid, but I'll at least listen to your excuse." "―― Senpai. I'll say this now, but it isn't what you think. I didn't do anything with Arcueid. What you're thinking is, just a false accusation." "I see. So you're saying that there's nothing going on, and it's all just a misunderstanding on my part?" "Yeah! Alright, way to go Ciel-senpai! I knew you'd understand right away!" I raise my hands in the air and cheer. "――――――― Erk." Being glared at, I lower my hands. "―― Oh well. Unfortunately, taking care of her takes priority right now. But Tohno-kun, I'll definitely ask you about this later on." She looks away from me and towards the thick trees. "--!" Even I can feel something straining forth from that direction. Chill. An uneasiness like an unseen poison is starting to fill the air. "―― Please get away, Tohno-kun." Ciel walks toward the bushes where Arcueid disappeared into. "Get away? Ciel――!" I can't listen. Before, Ciel and Arcueid fought in this park. Even at that time, Ciel didn't stand a chance against her, so I can't let her fight with Arcueid alone. But, I don't want to even think about me and Ciel both attacking Arcueid. "Wait, Senpai――! Arcueid didn't do anything. She's not a bad vampire, so" "―― Tohno-kun. When it comes to vampires, good and evil do not matter. They are an existence that must be eliminated once they mix into human society. And, it's already too late. She intends to kill us already." "Th-" Before I can say, "That's not true," Arcueid's figure appears, swaying like she's sowing the seeds of death. "---Another surprise attack? Not so much you being unoriginal but just having a sick personality instead." "You talk too much. Against an opponent who emerges unscratched where normal vampires would have been killed six times over by these Black Keys, any method should be fair. It's sickening to have a monster like you comment on my personality." Sparks are flying between the two of them. ―― That isn't a metaphor, but the air really is charged. Arcueid's hostility invades the air so much that the simple act of breathing burns my lungs. Ciel-senpai is similar, and it seems her robe is more bulky than usual. ―― It seems she's prepared for total war this time, and it looks like she's hiding all sorts of freaky weapons under there. "---Oh? I wondered what you did going back to the church, but bringing out the Black Barrel? I guess the rumor of you giving boring knowledge to Enhance was true." "It doesn't concern you. ―― Well, since you will be sealed here, there won't be anything that will concern you ever again." "-" ―― Arcueid's arm lowers. She's serious. The next instant, she'll probably attack Ciel. Ciel would fight back. ―― No matter who wins, I already know someone is going to get hurt. "-" I, can't let that happen. I couldn't stop it before. But now, this time, I have to stop it. I am the one who brought this situation on. Ciel-senpai and Arcueid. If I think they are both very important to me, then― "―――――― You, stupid idiots." I have to stop them even if it costs me my life. ―― The air vibrates. Arcueid is looking directly at Ciel's neck. Before, then, "--Wait!" I throw myself between the two of them. "You're in the way, be quiet Shiki." "You're in the way, please get back Tohno-kun." I'm pierced by both of their gazes. "-!!" A headache and chills. They both really think that I'm in the way. My spine screams as I bear the full brunt of their enmity. What's more, my headache worsens. ―― It's in reaction to seriously gazing at the lines of death. ―― And Roa's reaction to me trying to kill Arcueid, perhaps. "Stop it you two. There's no need for you to fight." "Don't be ridiculous. There never was a reason in the first place. Just get back Shiki. Even if it is you, I won't let you go if you get in my way." "Just like she says. This does not concern you, Tohno-kun―― Even if you stay there, we're going to fight anyway." They're not listening to a word I say. ―― Well. I was prepared for that, anyway. "―― I see. Then it can't be helped. If you're going to fight no matter what, then I'll have to do it myself." ""-Eh?"" "It can't be helped if you don't listen to what I say. If you two intend to kill each other, I'll have to stop you, even if I have to kill." Gripping my knife strongly, I stare at the world almost hard enough to fry my brain. Thump. My brain throbs as if it turned into another heart. Bathed in an agony where sucking in my breath seems to break every bone in my body, I stare at the "death" all around me. "To, Tohno-kun―――! You shouldn't. If you use your eyes like that, the blood vessels in your brain will explode――!" "---I can't help it. If I don't do this---I can't stop Arcueid." "――――――――" In contrast to the panicking Ciel, Arcueid just stares at me with cold eyes. ―― Damn it, Arcueid standing like that, it seems like she knows I, can't, see, any, of, her, lines. "---Of course. You just risking your life won't let you see any points of "death" on me. ―― Well, you may be able to find some lines, but that's meaningless as well." "――――― Why you― You're not cute at all." "" ―― Crap. I'm, going to, pass out. "If you understand, then stop. If your consciousness dies, then Roa will take over. If that happens, then not even I can help you, Shiki." ―― I can hear Arcueid's voice. All the same, I've decided to stop them. Such a thing can't Stop me. "Tohno-kun---you can see lines on Arcueid!?" Suddenly, Ciel-senpai's voice calls out. "Tch--" Arcueid clicks her tongue disappointedly. Ciel-senpai rushes towards me ignoring Arcueid who just stands there. "Tell me. Tohno-kun, you can see lines on Arcueid!?" I nod to Ciel's frantic question. "Goodthen you can be helped, Tohno-kun――! I gave up hope, but with this, we can really separate Roa from you――!" The hostility I sensed from Senpai disappears. ―― Thank God. I don't know why, but it seems like Ciel stopped fighting Arcueid. "―― I see. Senpai, you found a way to eliminate Roa from inside me at the church." "A---" Her enthusiastic voice cuts off. Ciel looks down, then raises her head. "―― No, there was no way to help you at the church. I came back this early because it was a dead end." "" I gasp automatically. Because, that means the only thing left for me is to be consumed by Roa. "But, Tohno-kun. If you can see that which can cause Arcueid's death, then it is a different story. Roa is Arcueid's Dead Apostle. Even if he is separated right now, his connection to Arcueid as the source of his power does not change. Soif you are able to destroy Arcueid, then Roa will have to get weaker." "Wha--eh?" I can't quite grasp what she says right away. Arcueid just stands there, listening to the conversation between Ciel and me. "By myself― no, even with a treasure of the Church I cannot destroy Arcueid, a True Ancestor. The best I can do is to seal her away. But, if you can see those causes of death on her, then it is a different story. Tohno-kun, lend me your power. If you help me, even I can kill Arcueid――!" "---" My breath stops in my throat. Me? Help kill Arcueid? Me. She's saying I have to help kill Arcueid so I can save myself from Roa? "No. I can't do that." ""-Eh?"" Their voices overlap once more. "Wha---What are you saying, Tohno-kun――!? If you don't do that, Roa will take over! And, weren't you looking for her lines to kill her――!?" ―― No, you got it wrong, Senpai. "―― Ciel. I don't want to kill Arcueid at all. I just wanted you two to stop fighting, and this was the only way I thought I could stop it." "That, that―― may be true, but――! If you do not kill Arcueid, you will disappear, Tohno-kun! I, I don't want that――! Why――? Are you saying Arcueid's life is more important than your own!?" "-" Senpai is right, but, "―― I don't know, but I can't hurt Arcueid. ―― Sorry for being selfish, Ciel. I can't hate her. That's why―― even to save myself, I can't kill her." "―― Tohno-kun. You, like her?" "---Of course not. I love you, Ciel." That's no lie. There's only one person I hold the most dear. "-" Ciel closes her mouth as she hangs her head. ―― I don't sense any hostility or enmity from her at all anymore. Now, if I can get the person staring at me with a sour expression to go away, everything will be just fine-- "―― Arcueid. Please, can you give up? I will definitely take Roa. ―― I don't know how long I'll remain, but at the very end, I'll---― "Pierce your point of death and 'kill' Roa?" Arcueid reads my mind. "I refuse. The very end means Roa will have almost taken you over completely. Do you think you can kill yourself in that situation, Shiki?" "U" She makes some cutting remarks. "Then what're you saying I do? Go tell you once Roa starts to consume me?" "No, you don't have to go through all that trouble. It'll be all fine if you just kill yourself right here." Easily, with her usual expression, Arcueid speaks cruelly. "Wha, what are you saying!? Such a thing I would not allow even if Tohno-kun accepted it――!" "H-hey, Ciel――!" I hold back Senpai who tries to attack Arcueid. "Arcueid, maybe that is the best thing for you---but can you just let it go?" "Nope. You understand that's the best way too, right Shiki? So I won't wait. If you don't kill Roa right now, things will get difficult later on." "Nnggh, nnngh, nnn――!" I desperately hold on to Ciel who goes wild in my arms. "―― Well, I wanted Shiki to drink more of my blood, but with Ciel here, it's a little difficult. So I will compromise. Didn't I say so earlier, Shiki? That if you became mine, you could rid yourself of Roa right away. It's already more than half done, anyway." "Wha―― Tohno-kun, you drank some of Arcueid's blood!?" Breaking free, Ciel-senpai glares at me. "Ah---uh, well, when Arcueid was pinning me down earlier, she forced me to―― is there a problem with that, Senpai?" "Y, yes! It's a huge problem! With that, you're pretty much under her influence! If you have her blood inside you, you'll be just like an extension of her, like an arm or a leg――!" "Eh---Then, you mean--" "Yes, no different than a Dead Apostle who got his blood sucked!" I look over to Arcueid. "Hehe~" ―― Why that little―― Smiling like that, no wonder--- "A, Arcueid――! Is this what you mean by using force!? What part of this is not doing something I won't like!? You've sucked my blood, you big liar――!" "Eh-, you got it all wrong. I didn't suck your blood. I just gave you some of my blood, so that's why you didn't turn into a Dead Apostle." "It's the same thing――! To have your blood inside someone means they cannot disobey you――! And if you go too far, your genetic information as a True Ancestor will invade and destroy his human genetic information. If it's your blood, only a little would destroy a human body, right!?" "How rude, I won't make such sloppy mistakes. In the first place, Shiki's body is already invaded by Roa and is almost a vampire's body anyway. In this case, I think my blood helps. "―― Besides, Shiki won't listen to what I say. With only one drop of blood, it'll only take him some willpower to refuse my orders. Besides, I didn't suck Shiki's blood, so his body is his own. You know already, right? A vampire makes a target their own by sucking their blood and mixing it with their blood." "B-but still, you forced Tohno-kun to drink your blood――! What in the world were you thinking――!?" "It's obvious, right? I made it so that Shiki can beat Roa even if Shiki and Roa die at the same time. Now, Shiki is under my influence, you know. Even if Roa and Shiki are equal, if I give Shiki backup, it's only natural that Shiki will survive. "Ah--" Ciel-senpai's mouth opens in shock. "Do you understand? You said you'll help Shiki, but my method is much better than yours. Come on, if you understand, then hurry up and get away from Shiki." "Uh-Ah, uh." Ciel-senpai's mouth opens and closes. ―― It seems things have taken a sudden twist. "Well, to be honest, I was thinking about not telling you about it―― but, I think it might be alright. Earlier, Shiki said he liked me. Let's see. If Shiki says he likes me more than Ciel, I'll help out this time." Arcueid smiles. Not at me, but at Ciel-senpai. "N---" Ciel-senpai's shoulders start quivering furiously. -And, Hold on a second. "N-No, not, not a chance――! Even without your help, I'll somehow save Tohno-kun! I'll let you go for tonight, so just go back――!" "Hmm. I suppose I can go back, but then Shiki will disappear. So you're saying it's okay if Roa takes over Shiki as long as Shiki's body remains?" --My, body is. "D, Don't be stupid! I want Roa to be destroyed more than you do. I can't bear Roa taking away the person I hold the most dear anymore!" "Then, it's simple. Shiki just has to promise he likes me more, and Roa will be destroyed completely. I think that's fulfilling both our goals." -My body's feelings, are starting, to fade away― "Those are two completely different matters! In the first place, there's no reason for us to trust you. I wont let Tohno-kun walk such a tightrope like killing himself. Then-" --. "You look like you'd rather kill me. Anyway, with Shiki the way he is now, you can't. Roa's invaded his mind enough already, so it's easy to see that if you stress him any further, his mind will collapse." ---. "That's" "If Shiki didn't strain himself to stop us, he might have lasted for a few more days, but the way he is now, he can't resist Roa for long. Take a look, he's desperately resisting a headache right now. Like that, tonight would be-, huh?" --. "Hey Shiki. Don't tell me you're already at your limit!?" "Eh--To, Tohno-kun!?"  Awareness. I still have my awareness.    My body. My body can still move.  So why― don't I feel like I'm alive?    I'm losing my grip on reality.  Tohno Shiki is fading away. "-Tohno-kun, hang in there, Tohno-kun――!" Ciel's voice. Even though she's holding me, I can't feel her at all. "Shiki, if you can hear me, hurry. There's no time to hesitate or think things over." Arcueid's voice. Her hand grabs my palm. What's there, is my knife. "You said it before. That at the very end, you'll kill Roa with your own hands. If you're ready, you have to kill him now. You're the only one who can kill him, so it's meaningless unless you kill yourself while you're still there." "――――! You can't, Tohno-kun. If you do that, you will just die――! If you just focus, if you can resist that headache, you can come back, Tohno-kun――!" ---That's, right. I was already prepared. Thump. Roa's mouth is already right there. Before that---I stare at my body. That "point" exists right on my scar. ―― Come to think of it, SHIKI said something like that. What kills a will is another will. "Stop---please stop――! You can't be sure what Arcueid is saying is true, so why!?" Yeah, I understand why Ciel's worried. But, what Arcueid says is the truth. Because she never lied to me even once. I place the knife on my chest. If there are two wills in one life, then with one death, with a simple calculation, only one will die. ―― Well, I think that's too simple, but I'll believe it. Even if it doesn't turn out like Arcueid says, no matter what, Roa will consume me eventually. Then---I'll kill you right here. Your reincarnation is at an end. What I see is my death, and the death of Roa's soul. "-" After I sense someone gasping, Squeeze. Someone grips my hand hard. "---" I can hear someone speaking softly. Hot blood courses through my body and I feel someone embracing my back. ―― I see. This is nothing. I'll probably, definitely survive no matter what happens. I believe firmly, and I strengthen my grip around my knife. ---Roa, if what kills a will is a will, then― You are alone, and there are three of us. There's no way we can lose-! Walking down the usual road and after entering the usual alley, I come out to a strange place. I never knew this place was on the way back from school to the mansion. A clearing. There's no walls around, but I don't feel anyone else around here. It's so quiet that it feels like this is the only place in the world, and in it, someone sits on a bench reading a book. "" A man with long, golden hair and small, round glasses. With deep, chiseled features and golden hair, there's no doubting that he's a foreigner. Despite his very set features, there is an atmosphere of softness to him. Even though he looks cold-hearted, his eyes seem gentle. ―― It's probably because of that. So, I talked to this strange person. After looking up, he asks me what I want. I inquire what he was doing. With a smile, he says that just like it appears, he is reading a book. I then ask if it is interesting. With a terribly kind smile, he declares that nothing is interesting at all. He stands up. He leaves the old book that he was reading on the bench. I call out to him. I tell him he forgot his book. Over his shoulder, he says that he is done reading it. The pages of the book are flipping. Even though there is no wind. The pages unbind, and page by page, they fly far away as if they were disappearing into nothingness. As if hiding in the paper storm, the man's figure starts to fade away. I ask where he's going, but he just responds that he never was anywhere to begin with. There is only an observer which reads the book. If the book ceases to exist, the observer also ceases to exist. At last, all the pages fly away and the book becomes nothing. The man's figure is obviously nowhere to be seen. If that's the case, it's no surprise the memories which do not belong to me of this place also disappear. The book carrying the memories of long reincarnation disappears. And the vampire called Roa gracefully dies after eight hundred years. ---Well, what happened from there? A small noise wakes me up. Creak. Creak. Creak. A sound like a burglar quietly opening a window. After that, footsteps come toward me. "Shiki-. It's morning, get up-" Someone shakes me. "―――――" Resisting my headache, I slowly open my eyes. "Morning-! It's great weather today, Shiki!" "―――――――― Arcueid, you―" Holding my still-sleepy head, I look at the trespasser in front of me. Arcueid acts as if it was completely normal for her to be here, and I'm surprised at myself for feeling the same way for a brief moment. "Hm? What? If you have something to say, you should just say it. You're always looking so troubled recently." "―― Hey, whose fault do you think that is? It's because you do things that make my head hurt starting early in the morning and cause me to have stress when I shouldn't have any. In the first place, if Senpai finds out, she'd kill me before she kills you. Really." Or to say, if Hisui came in right now, Akiha would kill me before Senpai would. "Ahaha. In that case, you'd finally be breaking up with Ciel, right? But that's okay, I'll take responsibility and take you with me." She laughs like it's funny. Of course, I'm not laughing at all. "―― You, you're actually serious." "Of course. I don't joke that often." "That's true. Your existence itself is like a joke." "Hey! That's being discriminatory. You're so nice to everyone else, so why do you only say such things to me?" She looks me right in the eye. "Ah" ―― I'm a bit troubled. As usual, Arcueid is without hesitation, and doesn't take a man's heart into consideration. "O-of course. You can't be kind to someone who sneaks in no matter how many times you tell them not to. C'mon, get out. I'm going to change." Looking away from Arcueid who's directly in front of me, I stand up on the other side of the bed as if running away from her. And then, Knock-knock. The sound echoes through the room. "Shiki-sama, have you awakened?" Hisui's voice. The clock-says it's ten minutes before seven. "Crap―――! Arcueid, hurry, get out the window―――!" I hurry to the window and motion her to come to the window. But, Arcueid just looks at me like she wants to say something and stays in the center of my room. "A, Arcueid――! Please, just get out――!" "――――――――" She's not listening. "Shiki-sama? You are awake, are you not?" "Uwaa! Wait! I'm changing, so just wait――!" "Changing? I have your school uniform here, however." "Uh, no, that's not it---anyway, just wait! I'll be done soon, so please wait!" ―― Uh. I guess she didn't like me saying it'll be done soon as Arcueid starts to look angry. "You―― what are you dissatisfied about, Arcueid――! I can't do anything if you just selfishly come here and get angry. If you have something to say, just say it." I yell at her, but quietly. And then, "―― Because, you don't play with me recently. So I thought I should trouble you a bit." Arcueid says quietly. "―― Hey now. I told you, students have these things called exams and are busy until they are over. Once I'm done, I'll spend a whole day with you so can you leave for now?" "Really? You'll do that before Ciel?" "Uh―― I'll try―" "Yay! It's a promise, okay? Then, I'll be waiting outside――!" With a light hop, Arcueid jumps out the window. "Please excuse me." Hisui enters as if she was merely trading places. "Shiki-sama――? I heard some voices speaking, did anything happen?" "Eh-No, I was just musing. Sorry if it was confusing――" Poem yet to be titled― that wasn't very amusing― "――――――――――" She stares at me wordlessly. Arcueid is coming here practically everyday, so Hisui might be catching on. "My, look at the time. I'll hurry up and change and go to the sitting room, so please go ahead of me, Hisui." "―――― I understand. Then please excuse me, Shiki-sama." With a succinct bow, she exits the room. ―― *sigh* I guess it's only a matter of time before she finds out. I have to somehow tell Arcueid to not come to my room at least in the morning "Good morning, Nii-san." As soon as I enter the sitting room, Akiha greets me with a bit of an edge to her voice. "Morning Akiha. ―― You're really taking your time this morning. I thought you needed to leave soon in order to be on time." Akiha's ladies' boarding school is in the next prefecture. I didn't realize it until recently, but Akiha won't make it to school on time unless she leaves thirty minutes before me by car. "Nii-san, did you forget what I told you last night? Winter break started yesterday for me. Since I go to a private school, it is on a different schedule than yours." "--Oh." Now that she mentions it, she's in her normal clothes. Meaning, I'm the only one who's busy. "If you understand, then please go to the dining room. Your breakfast should be prepared already." "Okay. Then I'll go right away." I leave behind Akiha, who's already on break from school, and walk into the dining room. After breakfast, I return to the sitting room. Akiha stares at me coldly, as if she is in a terrible mood. "Akiha――? Did something happen?" "No, not really. Just while you were eating, a guest came for you, Nii-san." "A guest――? This early?" "Yes. It seems she came to pick you up, an upperclassman from your school. I have her waiting at the entrance, so you should probably hurry." She glares at me. ―― It seems like it wasn't my imagination that Akiha is in a sour mood. No, more than that, it has to be Senpai who came here―― "I wonder what happened? For Ciel-senpai to suddenly come pick me up today?" I'm sure I'll find out when I see her. "Well, I'm off. I have a test today, so I'll be back past noon." "I'll look forward to it. When you come back, I want to hear your story about this Ciel-senpai." Giving an empty, scary smile, Akiha watches me leave. "Oh, good morning Tohno-kun." Just like I thought, the one waiting for me is Ciel-senpai. "Yeah, good morning―― wait, Senpai, why did you come to pick me up today?" I ask her a perfectly natural question. ―― Well, it also is an excuse for Hisui, who's watching things from behind. "No, I don't have much of a reason. If I had to say, I just had a bad feeling." "―― I see. I'm happy that you worry about me, but it is a little troubling." Well, I think about how I should introduce her to Akiha. I'm not sure why, but I have this premonition that Akiha and Ciel-senpai won't get along at all. ―― No, I'm pretty sure of it. "Well, shall we go? We don't have that much time." Nodding yes, Ciel-senpai and I start to walk. "We await your return, Shiki-sama." Hisui sees me off past the gate. "I'm surprised. Tohno-kun, you have such a cute maid see you off every morning." "Yeah, but it doesn't really mean anything. I tell her not to, but Hisui is just very conscientious about seeing me off, that's all." "Hmm. Hisui-san really is dedicated. But your family must be really rich to have maids." "――――――" Ciel is awfully nosy. Was she talking to Hisui while I was eating breakfast? "Senpai. I'll ask, but did you talk about something with Hisui?" "Yes, I heard a lot of things about you from Hisui-san. About how you indulge your sister, about how cute and spaced out you are in the morning, this and that." "―― What do you mean? I don't really indulge Akiha." "Oh, just like Hisui-san said. She said you would definitely say in response that you don't indulge your sister." "Uh―― Not just Kohaku-san, but even Hisui thinks that way?" ―― Sheesh. I don't really mean to indulge her, but they both seem to think so. "Well, whatever. I guess this is some sort of fate, so do you want to come by my house after school? My sister is on break, so I'll introduce you to her." "Yes. I would also like to meet your sister, Tohno-kun." She smiles softly. But, that smile quickly fills with hostility. "―― Ciel-senpai――?" "--" Still keeping her sharp glance, Ciel is looking around us. There "I was waiting, Shiki!" Arcueid tackles me from behind. "Oh, you fell down. How shameful. If you leave yourself so open because it's the morning, this is what happens." "――――――――――" That's mistaken. That's terribly mistaken. Even if you're ready for it or keeping an eye out for it, nobody can survive being hit full-force from behind by a speeding motorcycle. "――――――" I stand up and dust myself off. --And now. "What are you doi-" "What are you doing!!" At the same time, Ciel-senpai screams loudly right beside me. "Oh? You're here too, Ciel?" "Of course. Don't pretend like you didn't notice. You were sneaking behind us for a while, so there's no way you didn't notice me." "That's rude, I really didn't notice. Because it doesn't really matter to me and Shiki if you're here or not, right?" ―― In other words, she was just ignoring Ciel-senpai completely. "―― You really don't learn a thing, do you? Tohno-kun is going to school, so please don't bother us. In the first place, there's no reason for you to stay in this country, right? Roa is gone and there's no more Dead Apostles here. There's over ten Dead Apostles running around on the loose, so you should go ahead and go after them." "Yes, I plan on doing that without you telling me. But I have to take Shiki with me then, so I have to reel him in first." "R, reel him in!? Tohno-kun won't do any more dangerous things! Please stop involving Tohno-kun in your selfish circumstances!" "Let's go Tohno-kun. You'll turn weird like her if you hang around this vampire too long." Grabbing my hand, she starts to walk down the hill. "Oh? I don't care what you say about me, but Shiki's problem isn't anything you can decide. It doesn't matter what you think, but he doesn't hate me. If he says he'll help me, then you'll be the one getting in the way." "---" Ciel freezes in her tracks. "―― Tohno-kun. Don't tell me, you plan on helping her?" ―― Uh-oh. Being stared at by those emotionless eyes is troubling. "No― I never― made that promise." "Then please refuse her. Actually, you should tell her not to associate with you anymore." "―― Um, Senpai? Do you really think I should do that?" I whisper in Ciel's ear. "Of course you should. If you tell her directly, even she would" "Do you think she'd go back? You may have forgotten, but I was saved because of Arcueid. ―― So, I don't know how to say it, but―― I can't really be hard on Arcueid." "ThatThat may be true, but―" Ciel looks away, disappointed. "B, but I still don't want that! Tohno-kun, we―― w-we're lovers, so please don't let other women seduce you――!" Turning red to the tips of her ears, Ciel-senpai states it directly. "--" Since she is so direct, I'm embarrassed but happy, and turn red as well. Despite that, "Oh? You're pretty controlling, Ciel." There's still one that's open. "C-can't I? It's not like there's a rule against me chaining down Tohno-kun with my feelings." "Is that so? I don't really care if Shiki likes someone else. If Shiki likes me, then the rest is my problem. I don't mind if he likes someone else too." "Wha" Ciel shakes her head in response to Arcueid's words. "Well, I won't speak for you. To say that I don't mind him just liking me comes with the condition he'll be mine in the end. In that regards, Shiki likes me, so maybe I'm the same as you, Ciel. Ahaha, I guess just loving him won't be enough soon." "Gah――――!" I cough out loud hearing that. A, Arcueid, saying that with a smile--- "Y-you can't do that! In the first place, Tohno-kun and I, we, um―― made love already, so there's no room for you――!" "Made love? You mean connection between your bodies? ―― Oh, I see. Shiki likes those kinds of things?" With a smile full of meaning, Arcueid looks over at me. "-" I feel a chill run through me. The instant I have a bad feeling about this, Arcueid grabs my arm, and Without saying anything further, presses her lips to mine. "N, nn, nn!" I try and resist. Ciel watches it all in shock. "Nn, n-n,-" Thump. My pulse. ―― This is completely different from that time when she tried to get me to drink her blood. This really is a kiss to express love. "―― Mm―― mm―――" Before I realize it, I answer her insisting tongue with my own. Thump, Thump. Our matching breathing and pulses make me not care about anything. ―― I can't, believe it. Ciel is in front of me, but, what, am I, doing Arcueid steps back. "N-haa――――!" I suck in my stopped breath, and I was excited by such an awful thing. "See, it's easy. Ciel, you're pretty stupid to feel like you're insured by doing something anyone can do. What are you thinking, trying to go against me with just one act of love?" With a big grin, Arcueid laughs as Ciel-senpai starts to shake. ―― Even I can understand. Ciel-senpai is about to explode no matter who's nearby. "Hey Shiki, standing there's a little dangerous." Arcueid grabs my arm. Like that, she dashes down the hill, pulling me with her. "Wa--wait, you airheaded vampire!" With a frightening sound that makes me scared to turn back, Ciel-senpai runs after us. "Ahaha, Ciel is seriously angry, Shiki!" Still holding my arm, Arcueid runs cheerfully. ―― Well, I don't know what'll happen if Ciel catches up to me right now, so I should probably just keep running until she calms down――― --*sigh* With Arcueid grabbing my arm and having Ciel-senpai chasing us furiously, I can't help but let out a sigh. Probably, my life from now on would be like this forever. But, well, I guess I was prepared for this. Ever since Ciel-senpai became precious to me, but I was still attracted to Arcueid, I think I vaguely knew things might end this way. "To, Tohno-kun! Why are you running away with Arcueid!?" Circling her arms furiously, she chases after us. ―― It's only a matter of time before she catches up. -Well then. Before that, I have to find a versatile and effective way to calm Ciel down. Because from now on, I'll be in this situation over and over and over and over---

*s310
But, I can't listen. She might be not on guard right now as the perfection is fading from her body. "―― Shiki. Or, do you hate me?" Her eyes look straight at me. I look at her face while being pinned down. Sincerely. ---So strongly it might burn my brain. "―― I don't hate you Arcueid." "Really?" She sounds very happy. ―― My forehead is burning. As my brain throbs horribly, I definitely--- See just one "line" of death. "But, I have to refuse. The one I love is Ciel, and not you, Arcueid――!" "---!" Her eyes brim over with anger. But before then, I slice through the "line" on her neck. "Ah-" Fresh blood spilling from her neck, Arcueid collapses. Slipping out from underneath her, I get away. "HaAh." I am out of breath. I'm not hurt, but I can't run in this state. It's Arcueid, she should be able to heal such a wound and will come to attack me again--- "Ar―― cueid?" She doesn't even move. Blood flowing over the ground, her white body is covered in vermillion. -No way. Did I, kill her? "Wha---Arcueid, are---" Stopping my legs that tried to flee, I try to rush towards her body, but gasp. One arm. One of her arms on her collapsed figure―― like a spider's leg, stands up on the ground. In that instant, the whole world freezes over. "I     Wi   l    l" *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. ―― From her neck spills her blood, and her breath. Her arm tenses. "Ki ll,    Yo   u," *pant*. *pant*. *pant* *pant*. *pant*. *pant* ―― The vermillion blood continues to flow. Her body lifts slowly from the ground. "I  Wi   l    l" Heavy, rapid breathing turns into laughter. ―― Her white body stained in blood. She raises her face. I can see her eyes gleaming between her golden hair. Her eyes are pitch-black. And in them, glows a fierce, fiery red. "I   will    kill   you." *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. *pant*. ha. a. ahahaha, ha. Hahaha, ahahaha, Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah---!!!! "Ar---cueid." Her eyes are looking at nothing. She tries to lift herself up with one hand, but every time, she collapses back down to the ground. She slips on her own pool of blood, and each time, her body gets redder. Over, and over. She tries to stand up, slips, and falls. ―― It seems as if she's enjoying that cycle of failure. "Ju st, wait." "---" I can't move. Her voice, her figure, her will---flows compulsorily into my head. My will is flowing, fusing, merging. The whole world spins around me. In the middle of it all, her image dominates. That's right. I have never felt such shame before. I have never been so disgraced. ---That's, why it's funny. I can't even imagine how much pleasure I'll get when I take this anger out on you, Shiki. Destroy. Destroy. Destroy. Slowly, completely, gently beyond comparison, cruelly to the point of numbness, I'll violate your life. That's right. The instant I tear off your limbs, rip open your chest and pull out your intestines, biting into your neck as you ask for mercy, chewing through your eyes and spreading your brains on the ground like butter--! "Just wait, I'll kill you soon――!" Smiling, laughing insanely, Arcueid wallows in a sea of her own blood. "" I can't move. This isn't good. Even Roa can't move. If I stay here, I really will be killed. I have to escape. It doesn't matter where, if I don't get away from here quickly, I will get killed. "-Ah." But my legs won't move. Maybe they know. That no matter where I run, she'll kill me. "Tohno-kun! What are you doing? This way!" That voice. That voice frees me from fear's grip. "Senpai――!?" "Just hurry up――! Before she recovers, hurry!" "Ah" Ignoring my bewilderment, she grabs my arm and starts to run. "Hey―― Senpai, why---!?" "It doesn't matter. I'm the one who wants to ask! Tohno-kun, you unfaithful cheater! After I told you not to leave your room, why did you go meet Arcueid!?" "" No, this isn't the time to be calling me an unfaithful cheater. "Senpai, that's not it. Um, I'm sorry for leaving the room. But I couldn't resist it, so I went outside and Arcueid was there---" "--Geez, I'll hear your excuses later. Now, we have to hurry!" Ciel keeps running. ―― This direction. It seems like she's heading for the school. After running here, Ciel finally stops. "Senpai, what the hell is going on? I understand why we got away from Arcueid, but why did we come to the school?" "―― Here, nothing else will get destroyed. Please go into the school building ahead of me." "Whawhy?" "―― Arcueid is coming. Please escape, Tohno-kun." "--" Arcueid is comingIs she going to chase us this far? "―― I don't think that'll happen. Certainly, she was pretty screwed up that time, but―― um, please listen without getting angry. She really is a good person. I overdid it earlier and she got pissed, but if she recovers and calms down, she should" "It's useless. In the first place, Roa, who is her enemy, is inside of you. And in addition, you wounded her that much. ―― Right now, she's turned into a bloodthirsty vampire. She probably won't turn back to the Arcueid you know until she kills you." "Wha--" "―― She'll be done healing soon, I imagine." She mutters, and grabs my arm. "We might have a bit of a chance inside the school building. In any case, to protect you, I have to settle it with her once and for all." "Ci―― el?" "When she is active, her subordinate Roa also gets active. To suppress Roa, we must let her sleep or fend her off. So, defeating her here is killing two birds with one stone." "Let's go," she says as she pulls me into the school building. At night, the hallway is illuminated only by the moonlight. "――――" I think back to the events of last night. It seems I have no good memories whatsoever of my school at night. "Please go up to the second floor, Tohno-kun. Fighting her is my duty." "No. This is my responsibility, so you go up to the second floor, Senpai. I'll--settle this." "―― Tohno-kun. I'll get mad." Ciel glares at me. But she seems to be getting more timid than angry. "Um―― Senpai?" "Tohno-kun, you know about my body, right? No matter what happens, I won't die. But a trivial wound could be fatal for you. Certainly you might be able to defeat Arcueid using your eyes, but before that, she would just shred you apart." "Tohno-kun, didn't you even say it yourself that you'll make me happy? So I beg of you, please don't die here." "ButSenpai, by yourself, you can't" "Don't belittle me please. I've already exterminated scores of vampires before. When it comes to defeating vampires, there's no one better than me." She strikes a confident, gutsy pose. ―― But. I see the tips of her fingers shaking. Is she scared? Even for her, who has exterminated numerous vampires. No, because she has, she knows Arcueid isn't a normal opponent. "―― No, Senpai. Even still, I---" I don't want to leave Ciel by herself and run away. Before I can voice that thought, she presses a finger to my lips and stops me. "Tohno-kun, you shouldn't say that. Please, listen to my selfishness. For onceFor once, I want to protect you out of my own will. If I don't do that, I'll never be able to face you with a smile from my heart." ―― She says that with tears brimming in her eyes. "―― Tohno-kun. I came back this early because it was no good." "--" "There isn't a way to help you at the church. The only thing there was were ways to try to use Roa to their advantage, and there wasn't anything that could help you as his host." "I, see. Oh well, it can't be helped. It's not something for you to cry about, Ciel-senpai." "No――! If only I, I was better, I could have found something more, but I couldn't――! That's whythe only thing I can do now is to slow Roa's advance. ―― It hurts. Even though I know the pain you're going through, I'm only selfishly thinking that I want you to be by my side as long as possible---!" "--" I don't want to see her cry. I embrace her so I won't be able to see it. "Tohnokun." "It's okay. I want to be with you as much as I can too. No matter how much it hurts, I'll fight Roa until the very end. ―― You weren't being selfish. I'm the one being selfish." "ButBut, that――!" "Don't get me wrong. I don't intend to lose to Roa. Before, Arcueid said something weird." So, maybe---there just might be a way left. "―― Ciel. I won't lose. But, my chances of stopping Arcueid are slim. That's why, I leave it to you. You're unbeatable against vampires, right?" "--Yes. Thank you, very much." Ciel's arm around my back tightens. As we hold each other, I try to put my lips onto hers. Then, Ciel hops back like a rabbit. "We can't kiss. If you do such a thing, I'll be too happy and wouldn't be able to concentrate. So let's just keep it as a hug for now." "―― Yeah. Then I'll go away, but if you get in trouble, just call out for me. I'll come right away." Ciel nods silently. Iput my trust in her and turn around. "Please wait." "――? Did you forget something?" "Yes. ―― Um, tomorrow, let's go play. The three of us with Inui-kun, we will make up for that one time." She says so with a fleeting smile. I'm glad. I'm glad that our promise meant so much to her. "Yeah. Then it's a promise." I stick out my hand. "Yes, please keep it this time." Ciel's hand touches mine. After a vigorous shake, she pulls back. "Now please stay away. Her recovery seems to have completed just now." "Yeah." Nodding, I really turn my back to Ciel this time. It's quiet. I walk up to the second floor while holding my knife, and take a deep breath. ―― I believe in Ciel. If she says she'll protect me, she'll definitely do so. "―― Idiot." But, I feel the same way too. Just like she told me that she'll protect me, I want to protect her too. That's why, I'm going to go back there right away. Even Arcueid should have an opening when she's fighting Ciel. In that instance, I'll give everything I have. "―― I'll deal with you later. Okay, Roa?" I speak to myself as I look up at the moon. After I fend off Arcueid. I have to walk a tightrope with a very low chance of succeeding. There's no guarantee I'll survive. And in the first place, I don't even know if "this method" will work. But, there's nothing else to do. If you have that power. Some one told me before that there is a meaning behind having such a power, and a time will come when I will need that power. "―― Yeah, that's right. This is probably my duty, Sensei." ―― I'm prepared. Now I just have to figure out how to get Arcueid--- "---!?" The building shakes. A large crash. An impact like a dump truck slamming into the building at full speed. "No, way." The building is still shaking. It hasn't even been a minute since Ciel said Arcueid was done healing. From the park to here, such a distance. She came in just that amount of time!? ―― That's, different. That severity is entirely different from the Arcueid I know. "--Senpai!" Who cares about taking her opening right now. Without thinking, I run with all my might. It's, a nightmare. Ciel and Arcueid are in the hallway. In reality, that's all there is. That's all, but my legs freeze. This air. The air isn't normal. Everything. Everything, it's difficult to breathe as this whole place is filled with Arcueid's vampiric will, like I'm inside some living thing. In the middle of it all, the fight between Ciel and Arcueid ended really easily, so one-sided. "Sen, pai." It's far. Across a seemingly infinite span, Ciel is almost killed by Arcueid. ―― Ciel is almost dead, and she doesn't seem to see anything but Arcueid. ―― Arcueid's arm reaches for Ciel's chest. With a sickening sound, she tries to rip out Ciel's heart. That's, too much. Even if she says she won't diepulling out her heart while she's still alive is too much. "Stop――――!" Arcueid turns around. She looks like she's staring at an insect. "--Ah." Just that causes me to forget that I'm alive. "Oh, you're here too? Wait there, I'll be finished soon." Saying that, Arcueid destroys Ciel. She snaps Ciel's neck as she repeatedly tears her body apart with her other arm. "Pretty stubborn, huh. I guess you won't die unless Roa is killed, Ciel." Slash. Splat. A cycle like she said she experienced at the Church, a cycle of reviving and dying. "If I take in Roa, you have to continue living until I die. In order for you to die, you'd have to kill Roa with the Holy Sword of Reincarnation Criticism prepared by the Church." "―― So―― what?" Ciel painfully responds, half-conscious. "Is that alright with you? Roa's death means your death. If you destroy Roa, your body would return to a normal, boring human body." "―― That's―― what, I―― wish for." "I see. How pitiful. Your wish won't be granted. I'm going to take Roa back this time for sure. By slicing apart that lump of flesh over there hundreds of times――!" "--!" Ciel's body convulses. Arcueid rips out Ciel's heart. Even still, Ciel revives and coughs up blood. "--Arc―" Something snaps. My headache rages. I feel sick. "You shut the hell up!" I slam my head into the wall. Look. This isn't the time to pay attention to him. I can't let her lay even one more finger on Ciel. Look. Give your brain a strain that could burst your blood vessels, and look. Look. Look. Look. Look at the "death" that would kill that vampire "Why!?" I almost go crazy. The death of animals. The death of plants. I can even see the death of the air before me. But Arcueid has nothing which can cause death on her. ―― Before, someone told me that True Ancestors are a perfect life just by being in this natural world. They are an extension of nature, so they can draw as much power from the source called Earth. That's why they won't die. They have no limits. "Oh" So that means― They are only perfect in this natural world. Look for it. It has to exist. If I can see the death of everything, the "point", has to exist somewhere. I was mistaken. There are no causes of death on Arcueid. In that casefirst, I have to take that which makes it so I found it. It's far away, but I can't allow any more of this. "Arcueid!" Her hand stops. "Follow me. I'll kill you out there." Saying that, I jump out the window and onto the school grounds. In the center of the ground. It's far. Can I make it? Arcueid pursues me with light footsteps. It's far. It's far, but I'll strike first this time "Hah" I reach the middle of the school ground. Arcueid comes straight at me. Before that, I take my knife and stab the large "point" at my feet, the "death" of the very world around me. A distortion. With this, it's over. Everything around here― I "killed" the nature that Arcueid draws all of her power from. "You've thought well, Shiki!" Arcueid comes towards me. Her body is filled with death now. "Alright--!" I can do it. I can kill Arcueid like thisBut before I confirm my victory. "Go--ugh." Blood pours from my mouth. "Eh――?" ―― Probably because her movements were so fast. I just couldn't believe it, and I didn't feel pain, or shock, or anything. The slicing sound finally reaches my ears. The sound of blood pouring forth. Looking down, Arcueid's claws pierced through my chest before I even realized it. "Ah." I feel faint. Everything starts to fade away quickly. Her arm has thrust through my chest, impaling me. That― That is a fatal wound for a normal human being. "Ha--" But, I won't die just yet. With the way I am now, I'll still be able to live for a bit longer. ―― From my ankles, the pitch-black shadow of death starts to creep upwards. "Ah―――――― ah." I don't care. I forcefully swallow the blood pouring from my mouth, and I slice the "line" on her chest with one hand. "Gh―――!" Arcueid's, voice. I can, barely hear it. My head, my head is fading. Is it the pain from Arcueid piercing my chest? Or is my brain about to burn out from being strained to the limit? ―― Well, whichever it is, it doesn't change the fact that my death is coming. I start to feel faint. But, before thatwith this knife, I have to cut her line. "―― Disappear, you vampire!" "Don't fool around, I won't die with such a thing!" Her hands grab my head. But faster than Arcueid's hands trying to squeeze my head, I slice my knife down to her thigh. "Just go away――! I'll take Roa with me. Without your help, I'll kill him. So disappear. I don't want to fight you――!" "What are you sayingYou're the one who refused me!" Her grip increases. The sound of my skull fracturing. "I'll kill Roa right here. I told you I won't go back unless I do so!" "You---you, stupid woman!" My knife swings again. With a slice, I cut off her arm. Her white arm falls to the ground. Arcueid staggers back. As soon as I see that, I crumble to the ground. Like a puppet with it's strings cut, I collapse on my rear end. "Shi, ki" ―― I, hear Arcueid's, somewhat hesitating voice. "" I can't, speak well. *cough* If I move my throat, the only thing that pours forth is red blood. "Shiki." ―― Fading. The pressure and killing aura Arcueid was exerting is fading away. Is it because of her wounds? Or is it because the wounds she gave me were so terrible? She is returning to the Arcueid that I once knew. "-Thank, God." I don't know what's so good. But, I. "Hang in there, Shiki――! If you become mine, that wound will be nothing――!" She reaches out to me. "--" With a hazy mind, I lift my hand and stop her. "Why――? Shiki, you'll die like this, you know? LookI'll forgive you for earlier, and I won't worry about Ciel either. I, I don't want you to die Shiki――! Soplease, please become mine, Shiki――!" Back and forth. Even though I can barely breathe, I shake my head no. "―― I don't understand. If you die, Roa will just reincarnate. Even you hate Roa, right? If you die like this, he'll just take over your body." "--" ―― Oh yeah. CertainlyI can't let that happen. But, if I just follow Arcueid, I think the same thing will happen. Even if Arcueid sucks my blood, like what happened to Roa, and I gain the willpower so I won't lose to Roa― ―― In the end, Roa will not disappear by his own will unless Arcueid turns to acknowledge him. "―― No. I can't do what you say." "Why? Do you reallyreally hate me that much, Shiki?" ―― Don't be crazy. Even as a lie, I can't say "―― Please. I know how you feel, but please forgive him. Roa simply wanted for you to like him. For that, he reincarnated over and over, and was looking forward to your arrival each time. ―― But, he's a human. He's not an existence that can live for a long, long time like you do." ―― Yes, for humans, immortality is too far away. Roa believed his method of reincarnation would let him exist forever. But, even that had its limit. Because that method was the same as making "descendents" which shared his same past and goals, but not creating another "self" for him. "―― Roa is as good as gone now. He is just an existence which does the same thing over and over because of his past. So, I have to end it for him." "Shiki---you're already―" ―― Sanity returns to Arcueid's eyes. The deep crimson of her eyes thins to red. Her golden hair flutters underneath the moon. There, is the Arcueid that I liked. I look up at her as if staring at the moon. ―― Sorry, Ciel. I can't help but think she's incredibly beautiful. Those red eyes, those resolute, yet friendly eyes, her white slender curves, even the gash I just gave her on her chest that is welling up with blood. Everything about her, she really isArcueid really is beautiful. That's why it's so unfortunate. The vestiges of my chest tighten at the thought that it has to end like this. ―― Damn it. If only Arcueid had returned to sanity just a bit faster, none of this would have had to happen. "I see, Shiki. You're―― already one with Roa?" "――――" I don't know. Justall of this was too much. Right now as I speak, my memories are disappearing. Ciel said something like that. That if I tried too hard to see something that should not be seen, my blood vessels will burst and that I would lose my mind. "―― Shiki, you idiot. Are you saying you'll let Ciel kill you?" "Of course not. But I'm already like this thanks to you. I probably can't hold on for long." "――――――" Arcueid looks down at herself. Her chest, and the large slash wrought by my knife. "I don't believe it. Until now, I've never met someone who could wound me this much." There is a faint glimmer of resentment and regret in her voice. "―― It really is too bad. But, it looks like I'm at my limit as well. I need to return to my castle quickly to heal this wound." "Right. So, you should just hurry and get out of here." "――――――" She doesn't answer. It probably wasn't even a brief pause. Just, for that instant, It's probably that I wanted to treasure the last moment before we parted. Arcueid gives an amazed sigh. "You're such a mean guy. You say mean things until the very end. But, you know what?" "I liked that about you, Shiki." Saying that, with a smile to the very end, her body disappears like fading mist. "I seewe were the same after all." Thinking that aloud, I look up at the moon. In the end, it really was just a brief moment, but we both returned to the relationship we had when we first teamed up together. "-!" I, really liked her. It had nothing to do with the Roa inside of me. Just, she attracted me. That's why, parting like this after we were fighting only moments ago, is too painful. Why did it turn out like this? Our relationshipI don't think we made that many big mistakes. "Ghho." The blood doesn't stop. I try to breathe, but blood just flows forth from my mouth like a pump. ―― I'm, almost gone. Arcueid should have taken it easy on me. If I get such a big hole in my chest, even a half-vampire like me can't be saved. "--Tss." Thump. It's not my heart. The beating of my heart has long since stopped. The only pulse remains in my head. It's probably because I strained myself too hard to get Arcueid back. ITohno Shiki begins to fade and Roa becomes stronger. ―― My body, is almost completely dead. After I die, Roa will take over. Even though I can't, Roa would probably find a way to heal himself. If that happensI would make the same mistake Ciel did. "Sorry." That's all I can say. Thu, mp. I, really, can't, keep, conscious. Before thatI look at myself. The "point" is on my scar. The "point" of my death, of Roa's death. Tohno-kun, you said it yourself. That you'd make me happy. So please, don't die here. "" That's why, all I can do is apologize. I can't ask for forgiveness. Even though I wanted to do so much, it turns out that I won't be able to do anything for her. Then at least, in the very end. I should release her, from her terrible fate. --*sigh* Taking a deep breath, I place my knife on my chest. The "point" is at the tip of my knife. All that's left is for me to push. Just that. --Stop. ―― I can hear a voice. It has to be a hallucination. ―――― Tohno-kun――――! A crying voice calls out from the school building. Looking up, I see a fully healed Ciel running towards me. -Stop it. "――――――" ―― If I see her face, I will lose my resolve. Probably, I'll feel sorry and be unable to finish this. That's why, before she comes. I strengthen the power in my hand. The knife slides silently into my body. With just that. St The voice disappears. An old book. I thought I saw a illusion of it disappearing page by page into the darkness. With that. I was able to fall into the deep darkness I fell into years ago. Tohno-kun, Tohno-kun――! I hear, a voice. Tohno-kun―― why――!? See? Just as I thought. ―― No. I don't want this――! If I heard this crying voice, Why――!? You said you wouldn't die――! --I knew I would regret it -It was, a hospital room that somehow seemed nostalgic. "―――――― Ah." I let out a breath. "―――― I'm, alive." My chest moves up and down as I breathe. A comfortable breeze blows in through the open window. The yellow curtains sway playfully in the wind. The fresh blue sky is enough to take my breath away. The air is warm, like a spring day. "I'm―― alive." I look around as I speak to myself in amazement. There's no one else in the spacious room. I'm lying in bed with an IV in my right arm. There's a large bandage on my chest "―――― What's this?" I take out the IV and remove my bandage. There's nothing under the bandage. All there is is just my chest. Having a bandage there means there's a wound there, but there's not a trace whatsoever of anything. ―― I tilt my head to the side questioningly. Did I do something to get a wound on my chest? "-" I look over to the open door. From the empty hallway, some unknown child peers into the room. "――――――" Before I can call out, the child walks away somewhere. --What was that just now? "-Something." I feel like, I forgot something. "Tohno, I'm coming in." The door gets knocked and Arihiko walks into the room. "Yo, you're up? Good, good. We really couldn't talk much yesterday, but you seem a lot better now." He cheerfully walks over to the side of the bed. "―― Arihiko. What are you doing?" "Huh? What am I doing? I'm here to check up on you. You asked me that yesterday too. You must still be out of it." "Check up?on who?" "I'm sure your head would space out after sleeping for two months, but don't keep asking me the same things you asked me yesterday. It's about your body, so didn't the doctor tell you about it?" Saying that, Arihiko takes a seat in a nearby chair. "―――――― Eh?" I get even more confused, and I hold my head. "Oh, the doctor didn't say anything? You've been here for a long time, you know." "―― Yeah. Well, I kind of figured that out, but――" "―― Hmm. The doctor did say you might not know what's going on. Well, I guess it can't be helped― I guess it's more friendly for me to tell you than having a doctor tell you." Crossing his arms and nodding to himself, Arihiko looks me in the eye. "It was two months ago. You were found collapsed on the ground at school." "――― Ground―――" Why is it? Now that he mentions it, I feel like I know something. "It seems the track and field club found you during morning practice. They come at around five o'clock in the morning, so they say you must have collapsed there during the night, but what's the truth?" "UmEven if you ask, I don't know. First of all, you say I was collapsed on the school grounds, but I never even go near there." "Right. Well, anyway, you were found there collapsed. You weren't hurt or bleeding so you were taken to the clinic because they thought it was your anemia. But you never woke up. So we called your house and then you were brought to this hospital. You've been in a coma for about two months since then." Arihiko tells me an amazing story. "A coma for two monthsthat's usually―" "Yeah, even the doctor seemed to have thrown in the towel. To be in a coma for even a week means you're a vegetable. Then, yesterday, you just woke up and said "Yo, Arihiko". I thought my heart would stop. Ahahaha!" He laughs heartily. "Well, you were always the kind who could have died any moment anyway. So since I was thinking you'd be like that forever, it surprised me even more." "―― Arihiko. I'm in that kind of situation, and you're saying pretty mean things." "It's fine, 'cause you healed. But it was quite the amazing time while you were a vegetable. Even though they said you had no hope of recovery, Akiha-chan came and visited you every day. Senpai would come there at that time too, so it was really hard to be here." Arihiko gives a meaningful laugh. ―― Wait, wait a minute. "Wait Arihiko. What's with that 'Akiha-chan'?" "Akiha-chan is Akiha-chan. It's your younger sister and every time we see each other here, our relationship gets closer and farther." "―― Akiha―― so, she came to visit me." ―― hearing that, I remember about Akiha. Like Arihiko said, I must still be out of it. It's like I forgot about everything outside of this hospital room. ―― Well, I remember whenever he tells me about it, so it doesn't really matter. But I feel really light and feel like something's strange. "―― You met Akiha? ―― Sorry Arihiko. She's pretty up-tight, right? She says some harsh things sometimes, but please overlook it." "'Pretty'!? 'Sometimes'!? Amazing, Tohno. I never thought you were that great of a guy until now!" Sitting in the chair with his arms still crossed, he laughs out loud. Arihiko is like he usually is. To be honest, I don't know what happened to me, but his infinite supply of cheerfulness does calm me down. -*sigh* Leaning back on the bed, I take a deep breath. "Oh, it's about time for your examination. Then I'll see ya' later. I was going to bring Senpai along, but she said she wouldn't come because she knew she was going to see you at school." "Eh―― Sen, pai?" "Yeah. We've been taking turns seeing you. Well, yesterday you woke up and hugged her right away, so she kind of got angry and said she wouldn't come here anymore. She was angry, so you should think up an excuse or something." Saying that, Arihiko leaves the room. "―――― Senpai?" I can't, quite remember. To me, there's only one person who I call Senpai. The person's name, face, and personality, I know them all. So why? Why do I feel like I shouldn't think deeply about this Senpai? I feel light. It's probably because I've been asleep for two months and my body doesn't move at all. I feel like, something is missing. Come to think of it, there's one other thing that's strange. I remember seeing this hospital room before. But, if my memory serves me correctly, that hospital room from eight years ago has to have been long gone by now--- The following day, I return to the mansion. Probably because I was asleep for so long, it feels like forever since I've been back at my own house. "―――?" Before I go to the door to the mansion, I take a walk in the woods and come out to a strange place. "―――" ―― I never knew it. I never knew there was a Japanese style building like this here. "--!" I hear a commotion behind me. I whirl around and see some kid just standing there. "" ―― Did he get lost? He seems quite detached, almost like a ghost or something. It's just, on his chest. That scar on his chest showing through his kimono is terribly "Shiki-san, what are you doing?" "EhKohaku, san?" "Yes, I came to greet you. I was waiting for you by the doorway, but you headed towards the garden instead. I was a little surprised." As usual, Kohaku-san has that cheerful smile. "―― Well, I was just walking around. Kohaku-san do you know who that kid is?" "Huh? A kid? What do you mean?" It seems like Kohaku-san didn't see that kid. "No, if you didn't see him, that's fine. Shall we go back? Akiha's probably waiting." "Yes, Akiha-sama didn't say anything, but she was pacing back and forth in the lobby all morning. I'm sure she is anxiously waiting for you, Shiki-san." "-Oh. Then I should hurry up or who knows how mad at me she'll get." "Yes, let's hurry, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san takes my hand and we run to the mansion. As we leave, I felt like someone called me, and I look back at the Japanese style building. ―― Is it an illusion? The kid just stares as we run towards the mansion, as if he wanted to say something. Even if something does seem missing, the life of Tohno Shiki returns to normal. I'm back at the mansion, Akiha scolds me, Hisui wakes me up in the morning, and after eating the breakfast Kohaku-san made, I leave the mansion. There's something missing. Without being able to remember what it is, I get to school. "Yo, morning. You can come back to school now?" Arihiko greets me cheerfully. "I heard you had to rehabilitate for a while. I see, for you to come to school like this must be because of that." Arihiko gives a meaningful laugh. "I understand. It's only a month until graduation. That means you can be together for only a bit longer." ――? "―― What do you mean? Together, with who?" "With who!? Of course you and" Arihiko cuts off. I hear quick footsteps. Underneath the bright, early spring sunshine. Breathing quickly, she appears before me. "Good morning. Great weather today, isn't it, Tohno-kun!" She gives her usual smile. "--Sen, pai." I gasp. That's right. Why, couldn't I remember about her until now? "Tohno-kun? Um― I said good morning―" "Ahyeah, good morning, Senpai." I reply awkwardly. She seems a bit puzzled and tilts her head. "Geez. You finally got out of the hospital but you're not cheerful at all. I was so looking forward to seeing you again." "Looking forward to――?" Why can't I remember? Did something happen? I feel like something very important happened between the two of us, but I can't remember. All I can remember is that she's a third year upperclassman who took a liking to me and Arihiko for some reason, and that we would spend lunchtime together. ―― I can't remember. I can't remember anything else. It's like I forgot about everything else because it was so sad or difficult that I cut the unneeded memories away. "Geez, Tohno-kun, did you forget our promise?" Senpai looks at me disappointedly. Promise. Promise. An important, promise "Hey, you said that the three of us would hang out in town. But, you collapsed the day before that and had to go to the hospital." She looks like she really was looking forward to that little thing. So I didn't care about anything else. "―― That's right. Yeah, that's right." "Yes. Please don't forget it this time, Tohno-kun." "No, you can go ahead and forget, Tohno. Then Senpai and I can have fun by ourselves." ―― Arihiko repeats what I heard sometime before. "That won't do! We may not have a chance to do this again, so this time it has to be the three of us!" She seems unusually angry. "Th, that's not true. We're still students, so we can always hang out." "Yes, certainly you and Tohno-kun will have lots of free time, but I will be very busy starting in spring. The university I plan on attending is a little far, so it will not be easy to come back here." "Ah. That's right. Senpai, you" Arihiko stops mid-sentence. I don't understand what she's talking about though. "Yes, after I graduate, I plan on going overseas to study. It's always been my dream to become a master at crafting cakes." With such a smile, Senpai says something outrageous. "―― Senpai. Then, you won't be staying here――?" "Yes, I'll stay here. My house is here, so I don't plan on going to live over there. I can't exactly leave my father alone either. But the person I will be studying under is very strict, so I won't be able to come back for at least three years――" What? "But, it's always been my childhood dream. The place I'm going to work as a live-in employee is a craftsman for the king. Normally non-relatives are not allowed to work there, but he told me I had great talent, so I am able to go there." Senpai happily speaks of another world I didn't even know existed. "Ohthat's, great but." She'll be gone for three years― why? "Yes, thank you very much. Three years is a long time, but you can wait that long, right Tohno-kun?" Senpai gives a faint smile to hide her embarrassment. "Now don't be unfaithful because I'm gone, Tohno-kun. You have a tendency to get swept away easily, so really, I want to take you with me." Senpai sighs. "EhUm, Senpai?" "But, that just can't be. You're still a student, and it would be impossible to convince Akiha-san in a year or two. So this time I will just trust you and leave for three years." ―― Senpai declares this fiercely. Arihiko takes this all in with his mouth hanging wide open. "So. This may be the last time the three of us get to play together. So this time, please let me make a good memory out of it." She sounds truly happy as she says this. --Throb. It feels like, the scar on my chest hurts. "Tohno-kun? What's wrong? Grabbing your chest like that, are you still hurt?" "Ah--no, not really. My chest was never injured, so it's just your imagination." As I answer, it feels strange. It's like, something is inconsistent. The first bell rings. Morning homeroom is about to start. "Then I'll come again at lunch break, okay?" Senpai disappears towards the school building. Before she can do that, I ask her a question. "Senpai. Your father, what kind of person is he?" "Eh? Tohno-kun, you know my father, don't you? My family has a bakery at the nearby town and you came to buy from there before. My father said you were such a pleasant young man too." She sounds truly happy as she says this. "" ―― Now that she mentions it, I think it did happen. But, that's wrong. Senpai. There is no way your father can be alive. "Tohno-kun?" Senpai calls out to me. Everything suddenly turns colder. "You realized it, Tohno-kun?" She asks me, somewhat sadly. "--Yeah, I did." I say that as tears fill my eyes. I wish I never realized it. ThenI could have continued to live happily in this world where no one gets hurt. "Amazing. Normally, people never realize it. Usually, they ignore all the inconvenient inconsistencies." "Yeah. Even if it was a little strange, if I was happy, I should have ignored it." "That's right. To be not able to lie about such things, you really are honest." ―― Senpai. The girl who looks like Senpai, says this with incredible sadness. "-" I really feel sorry, and regret tightens in my chest. But, it really couldn't be helped. My school life from before. The Ciel-senpai that seems like she's lived in this town. The Tohno Shiki who survived that wound without a single scar on his chest. ―― These days similar to the original days without a single moment of unhappiness. That, was just too happy. and I knew this was a dream. "Geez, you are always like this Tohno-kun. Even though you overlook so many trivial things, you realize the one thing that you really wish you wouldn't. But, that is one of your good traits, I suppose. But still" She looks at me regretfully. "You should have at least overlooked it this time." ―― Senpai disappears. And so does the world. It disappears in the same way. --And, everything disappears. The world returns to the way it should be. I died. No, if I was dead, I even wouldn't have seen such a dream, so I might be on the very verge of death then. Well, anywayit's certain that this has to be quite close to "death". "---" ―― Strangely, I'm not afraid. No matter if I'm already dead, or about to disappear, or have already disappeared, Right now, that person is more important to me than myself. "――――― Sen, pai." That person who was smiling before me earlier. Ciel, who has so happily told me this fairy tale. Without pain or suffering, a completely ordinary life, a story as she wanted. No sadness at all, just a very common-place life, a radiant world. To me or Arihiko, it was a completely boring repetition of days without any value. That, that boring thing was. "To her, it was an unfulfillable dream." Thinking aloud, I feel sad. I selfishly ended my life. I didn't think deeply about what would happen afterwards. If this was what her dream was, then no matter how terrible I become or how pitiful I become, Maybe I should have stayed beside her, being helped by her and protecting her. "That is the wish of the person called Ciel. It is not the wish of you yourself as Shiki, so you don't need to worry about it, right?" --Eh? "Tohno Shiki has acted on what he thought was the best choice. You don't need to burden yourself with what Ciel wants. If you do that, you will be burdened by someone else's dream like earlier." Although there's no one else than me here anymore, I can hear someone else's voice. "Yeah. You woke yourself from the dream, so there is nothing else here besides Shiki. I see, you can use your brain a little, Tohno Shiki." Then, you are. "No. I don't want you to get the wrong impression. Roa was killed by you already. In the first place, if Roa still existed, then there would be no way you could exist. Even though you are already dead." I don't, quite get it. Then what am I, right now? "Let's see, maybe you're on a verge of losing yourself? The time you stabbed yourself and the time you died. I think this is that brief moment in between the two." Something snaps. I see a projection of the familiar hospital room. "A thing called a dream cannot be something completely unknown. Any story, is only an extension of what that person knows. So, the dream you saw has some truth about reality. Such as" Like becoming a vegetable without gaining consciousness? "Yeah, that at least is true. After you stabbed yourself, you were still left without waking up. This instant is really just a small gap of time between the two. When you wake up from this dreamyou will simply be comatose, not even able to dream." Then, what will happen to Senpai? "I don't know. But shouldn't you think about yourself more than other people? It won't be bad, so just close your eyes again. This time, try not to wake up. If you do thatthen you can watch that happy dream again." I don't understand. Who are you? "Hey. That doesn't really matter. If you wake up, you won't even be able to to dream, you'd just become a 'pile of organs', you know? So, it's just better to sink back into that dream. You really did well. It is too bad for that person Ciel, but you and I also had horrible luck. So, I think we could at least see a happy dream, you know?" --So, who are you? "―― Hmm. You just said that earlier yourself. Since you woke up from that dream, there's nothing else here besides Shiki. So, I must" "probably look like this." ---Ki―― d―― "Hey, excuse yourself. I'm a year older than you, you know. Tohno Shiki is only eight years old, right? With that in mind, I have existed for almost nine years." Then, you are―― "That's it. I was cast away until now, but since you fell into the same place, I called out to you. But, it's not like we're actually separate people. We are the same existence, after all. Even if you forgot, you are the Shiki that is the extension of me. But in my case, I am your foundation but not your past, so I am just trash. Well, it is difficult to talk about it, so let's just leave it aside." -I don't understand. Then what does that trash want to make me do? "That's what I've been saying. I'm warning you not to wake up. You, I mean Tohno Shiki's reality is nothing more than spending the rest of your life in a coma. If you awake to that, you won't even be able to dream. Even though you could manage your body, your brain would not function. "In other words, death. Not death to your existence, but the death of your will. In that situation―― you wouldn't need to die, right? Even if you woke up, you can't live in reality. I'd be much happier if you just watched a dream about reality here." ―― what is that? Even if I just slept the rest of my life, dreaming selfishly isn't fun at all. "That's true. You can either wake up to reality and face the death of your will or you can stay here and dream. No matter which, there really isn't much of a difference. If you wake up to reality and die, you wouldn't trouble yourself like this. If you call that happiness, it probably is many times happier." Wha―― "―― But, I want you to dream. We have the same name, but the dreams we can see are different. My dreams are usually about that day, or the days I had until I was nine years old. That may be happy, but there's no future for Shiki there. Such as getting older, having a person you like, living busily every day." "My reality, my knowledge, the future I can imagine from that is so small and hopeless that I can't even imagine those things. But, your dreams were different. What is normal scenery for you looks brilliant to me, even if they are just dreams. ―― But with my limited years, I can't even think of your dreams by myself." ――― "If you can't stand your selfish dream, then I can help a little. I can let you remember the other things you forgot that happened in the past. If we work together to fool each other, we can see a somewhat happy dream." ――――――― "―― It seems you don't like that. I guess once you realize the truth, you have to wake up. But, your reality is already over. Certainly dreams can't compare to reality. But stillif you try, I think you can at least become a bit happy, right?" ―― No. Wouldn't we be the only ones becoming happy there, Shiki? "―――― You are stupid. It's simple to be happy by yourself. If you start to think about others, it gets much more difficult. As a result, even what's good or bad becomes too difficult to figure out. And in reality, you and I never did anything wrong. But this is how we ended up, right? See, that's the person you are Shiki. You've only had things stolen from you, so you shouldn't worry about making others happy." That may be true. But, still, I made a promise not to leave her alone. If everything before, if everything right now, if all of it is a dream--I have to wake up. "Even if there might be nothing for you if you wake up?" Because she's waiting. I have to go back. Even if it means my deathI promised I'll be there where she's waiting. "―― I see. Then, this is goodbye. I couldn't leave you alone, so I lent you a hand. But, like I thought, you don't need me now. ―― All the same, it really was fun. I was able to see a good dream that maybe my future could be like that." What, what's this? Shaking my hand all of a sudden. That's just weird. "Ahaha, I even felt weird. But, it can't be helped because I can't give you it unless we do this. Even though we are the same, if we are parted this much, we need an image to "merge". Well, I guess it's useless for me to tell you because you've even forgot about that." Hey―― You, you're disappearing. "You're starting to form shape. Well, it's about time for our goodbyes. I'll forget about you, so please forget about me. NowIt's meaningless to go back to the Shiki before becoming Tohno Shiki." . "Oh yeah, about her. I like her too. So I agree on the fact that she's more important than you. But you know, if that's the case, never do something stupid again to make her cry, okay?" And, he disappears. No, maybe died would be closer in meaning. ―― I feel a strange pain. Missing, something I won't be able to get back. I feel sad about something. Even though I tried to remember, I didn't quite grasp that it was nostalgia. "――――――" My consciousness returns. I wake up from a moment's dream. If that dream disappears and I disappear, the only thing waiting for me is death. Aimlessly. The morning light shines. My mind is hazy. I still can't think of anything. My body is collapsed. My headis on something soft. That's strange. I should have woken from that dream already. I open my eyes. I see, her crying face. "-" ―― I just reach out my hand and touch her cheek. Her tears course down my fingers. Without a doubt, these warm tears are real. "" ―― She doesn't say anything. Neither do II do not feel that words are necessary. I just feel her warmth against me. Thump. In the night sky, the moon still hangs from the time Arcueid disappeared, and my chest is covered in blood. But, that gaping wound has closed. Did she heal me or did that wound never exist in the first place? ―― Well, if I'm alive. That's just a trivial matter since I am able to exist here right now. "―― Tohno-kun―― Can you, understand me――?" Her shaking voice. "―― I'm surprised. Senpai, you're really crying." "Yes. I've never felt like this ever before." "Haha, isn't that a bit much, Senpai?" I ramble with my hazy head. I feel spaced out. There's no headache. There's no pain. I don't know what happened to Roa or what happened to me. All I know is Ciel is here with me in the morning light. ―――― *sigh* What happiness. What I want is all right here before me. "―― Thank goodness. I can keep my promise." I say that after a long sigh. "What are you saying? Aren't we supposed to go with Inui-kun and hang out today after school? So we really don't have time to just sit here all day, do we?" She speaks and gives a mischievous smile like before. "-I see. Then I should get up―― Ow――!" As soon as I try to get up, my chest stabs with pain. "Oh, don't move yet――! It was a big wound, so you should stay like this for at least another hour." "―― Ciel. You really contradicted yourself. You know that, right?" "Oh―― yes, it seems so. I seem to have lost my mind since you woke up." She gives a deep blush. "―― Aw, man. I'll be bored if I have to stay like this for another hour." All I can move is my arms. And she should get tired from having my head on her lap for an hour. "―― Sorry. Doesn't this tire you out? You can let me sleep on the ground---" "―― Geez, what are you saying? I'm doing this out of my own will, so please indulge my selfishness." Her cheeks turning even redder, she continues to look at me. "―― And, if I stayed like this, I thought you might do it――" "Ah--" I remember. Come to think of it, I think we made a promise like that before. "―― Yeah. I want to do so too." Saying that, I reach out to her face with my only free arm. She quietly lowers her face. Our lips meet, deeply. After what feels like an hour, we separate. "-" ―― I'm speechless. Just, at last, for real, I feel like I've woken, from a long sleep. "―― First, good morning Ciel." "Yes. Good morning, Tohno-kun." Since her smiling face and her tears are more glorious than anything on this earth, I relax and close my eyes. "Eh――? Tohno-kun, Tohno-kun――!?" "MSorry, Senpai. I want―― to sleep a little longer." ―― I really felt relaxed and all my tiredness returned. If I can, I want to sleep in Senpai's arms but I don't think that's possible. "―― You can just put me somewhere―― so when classes start, wake me up." "-Hmph." She sounds a little disappointed. But, reallyI'm sleepy right now. "I understand. Then I'll carry you to my room, but is it okay?" "Eh―― Isn't that bad? We'll miss school if we do that." "It's okay, let's skip for today. Besides, there are a lot of things I want to ask you about, Tohno-kun." ---And then, I feel myself being lifted. "HeySenpai, the clinic is fine, we don't have to go to your room――!" "Denied. Tohno-kun, you have to tell me what you did with Arcueid when I wasn't there." Ciel smiles as she holds me. There's enough intensity to almost banish all traces of sleepiness away. "Then, let's go. The sun is just rising, so if we hurry, no one will see us." "Senpai, that's why the clinic is much betuwaaaah!" With a light stomp, Ciel takes a huge leap. I feel weightless, like I'm floating in space. At this rate, we really will be at Ciel's apartment soon but--- "―――― Whew." I feel like I really have fallen in love with a surprising person. But, I'm more than prepared. Even though I've settled the problem with Roa, Senpai has her own problems as well. I don't think we can return to a peaceful life. But, even stillI've decided to be with this person already. No matter what happens in the future, we'll get through it together. "That's rightShiki." I whisper to the person in my dream. Well then, first thing's firstI have to start seriously thinking about what I should tell her about Arcueid---

*s525
"Young one, do you have a question?" "Hey, that's dirty. You're trying to stand out by coming out here too, Nrvnqsr." "Don't be ridiculous. Ciel-kun went to the curry shop. I am the substitute." "Alright. Then give us a hint." "Fighting punishes both parties. Do not kill needlessly." "I'm not convinced. Even if you don't want to fight Ciel, there's some people who unconditionally took off their glasses. What is up with that?" "Thou shalt not steal, rape, or deceive others. It might sound familiar for some of you. If so, then go on a journey through time to this morning. Yes. Come to think of it, the princess might have an idea of that, no?" "Nya, w-what? I don't understand what you're talking about." "―― Well, what happens to others is just a trivial matter for me. Then, I shall watch how the end plays out for all of you from here-"

*s526
Merci! Congratulations! It's Ciel-san's Good Ending! ―― Eh? ―――― Huh? ―――― Huh? Huh??? Wait just a minute! What is this? What is this ending!? "―――――――――――― Sneak, sneak." Hey you! Stop, you thief cat! "Owieeee! Don't be so violent! Ciel-sensei, you shouldn't resort to corporal punishment!" Dismissed. ―― Oh, geez, okay! Each heroine has two different kinds of endings. This is Ciel-san's Good End. Please return to a previous choice and choose a different story! That will be the True End! Oh, and one more thing. Ciel-san's and Arcueid's routes are the Near Side of the Moon routes. But there is also a completely different story: the Far Side of the Moon route. It is the "Tohno Family" route, associating with people like Akiha-san. It seems difficult to know what requirement is needed to be able to choose that route, so I will give you a little hint. On the first day, you should not go meet Ciel-san. It might be better to stay in your classroom during lunch. And most importantly. I think that if you don't meet the vampire called Nrvnqsr, this current storyline will never happen. So first, how to cause the new storyline. During that specific time, if you do not try to perform that one action, a completely different event should be waiting for you. Well then, let's meet again once more in the main story!

*s527
You have reached Ciel's True Ending. Well done. Each heroine (with one exception) has two different kinds of endings. A True Ending and a Good Ending. After reaching one of the endings, please go back a little and readvance through the story. A different event should await you. Well then, thank you very much for playing up to this point. Let's meet again somewhere in Tsukihime.